¶
The
first
Chapiter
.
¶
The
true
opinion
of
the
deuine
,
concernyng
the
beginnyng
of
man
.
WHen
God
had
in
.
V.
daies
made
perfecte
the
heauens
and
the
earth
,
and
the
furniture
of
bothe
:
whiche
the
latines
for
the
goodlinesse
and
beautie
therof
,
call
Mundus
,
and
we
(
I
knowe
not
for
what
reason
)
haue
named
the
worlde
:
the
sixth
daie
,
to
the
entent
there
mighte
be
one
to
enioye
,
and
be
Lorde
ouer
all
,
he
made
the
moste
notable
creature
Man
.
One
that
of
all
earthly
creatures
alone
,
is
endowed
with
a
mynde
,
and
spirit
from
aboue
.
And
he
gaue
him
to
name
,
Adam
:
accordyng
to
the
colour
of
the
molde
he
was
made
of
.
Then
drowyng
out
of
his
side
the
woman
,
whilest
he
slept
,
to
th
ende
he
should
not
be
alone
,
knitte
her
vnto
hym
,
as
an
vnseparable
compaignion
,
and
therwith
placed
them
in
the
moste
pleasaunt
plot
of
the
earth
,
fostered
to
flourishe
with
the
moisture
of
floudes
on
euery
parte
.
The
place
for
the
fresshe
grienesse
and
merie
shewe
,
the
Greques
name
Paradisos
.
There
lyued
they
a
whyle
a
moste
blessed
life
without
bleamishe
of
wo
,
the
earth
of
the
own
accorde
bringing
forth
all
thing
.
But
when
they
ones
had
transgressed
the
precepte
,
they
ware
banysshed
that
enhabitaunce
of
pleasure
and
driuen
to
shift
the
world
.
And
fro
thenceforth
the
graciousnes
of
the
earth
was
also
abated
,
&
the
francke
fertilitie
therof
so
withdrawen
,
that
labour
and
swette
,
now
wan
lesse
a
greate
deale
,
then
ydle
lokyng
on
before
tyme
had
done
.
Shortly
crepte
in
sickenes
,
and
diseases
,
and
the
broyling
heate
and
the
nipping
cold
began
to
assaile
their
bodyes
.
Their
first
sonne
was
Cain
,
and
the
seconde
Abell
,
and
then
many
other
.
And
as
the
world
grewe
into
yeares
,
and
the
earth
began
to
waxe
thicke
peopled
,
loke
as
the
nombre
did
encreace
,
so
vices
grew
on
,
and
their
lyuing
decaied
euer
into
woors
.
For
giltelesse
dealyng
,
wrong
came
in
place
,
for
deuoutenesse
,
contempte
of
the
Goddes
,
and
so
farre
outraged
their
wickednes
,
that
God
skarcely
fynding
one
iuste
Noah
on
the
earth
(
whom
he
saued
,
with
his
housholde
,
to
repayre
the
losse
of
mankind
and
replenysshe
the
worlde
)
sente
a
floude
vniuersall
.
whiche
couering
all
vnder
water
,
killed
all
fleshe
that
bare
lyfe
vppon
earth
,
excepte
a
fewe
beastes
,
birdes
,
and
wormes
that
ware
preserued
in
the
misticall
arke
.
In
the
ende
of
fiue
Monethes
aftre
the
floude
began
,
the
Arque
touched
on
the
mounteines
of
Armenia
.
And
within
foure
Monethes
aftre
,
Noas
and
all
his
beyng
restored
to
the
earth
,
with
Goddes
furtheraunce
in
shorte
space
repeopled
the
worlde
.
And
to
th
ende
the
same
myghte
euery
wheare
again
be
enhabited
,
he
dispersed
his
yssue
and
kyndredes
into
sondrie
coastes
.
After
Berosus
opynion
he
sent
Cham
otherwyse
,
named
Cameses
and
Chamesenuus
with
his
ofspring
,
into
Egipte
.
Into
Lybia
and
Cirene
,
Triton
.
And
into
the
whole
residewe
of
Affrike
the
ancient
Iapetus
called
Attalus
Priscus
.
Ganges
he
sent
into
Easte
Asia
with
certeine
of
the
sonnes
of
Comerus
Gallus
.
And
into
Arabia
the
fertile
,
one
Sabus
,
sirnamed
Thurifer
.
Ouer
Arabia
the
Waaste
he
made
Arabus
gouernour
,
and
Petreius
ouer
Petrea
.
He
gaue
vnto
Canaan
,
all
that
lyeth
fro
Damasco
to
the
outemost
bordre
of
Palestine
.
In
Europe
he
made
Tuisco
king
of
Sarmatia
,
from
the
floude
of
Tanais
vnto
the
Rhene
.
And
there
were
ioyned
vnto
him
all
the
sonnes
of
Istrus
,
and
Mesa
,
with
their
brethren
,
fro
the
mounteyne
of
Adula
to
Mesemberia
pontica
.
Archadius
and
Emathius
gouerned
the
Tirianes
,
Comerus
Gallus
,
had
Italie
and
Fraunce
,
Samothes
,
Briteigne
and
Normandie
,
and
Iubal
,
Spayne
.
That
spiedie
and
vnripe
puttyng
forthe
of
the
children
from
their
progenitours
,
before
they
had
throughly
learned
and
enured
them selues
with
their
facions
and
maners
,
was
the
cause
of
all
the
diuersitie
that
after
ensued
.
For
Cham
,
by
the
reason
of
his
naughty
demeanour
towarde
his
father
,
beyng
constrayned
to
departe
with
his
wyfe
and
hys
chyldren
,
planted
him selfe
in
that
parte
of
Arabia
,
that
after
was
called
by
his
name
.
And
lefte
no
trade
of
religion
to
his
posteritie
,
because
he
none
had
learned
of
his
father
.
Wher
of
it
came
to
passe
,
that
when
in
processe
of
tyme
they
ware
encreased
to
to
many
for
that
londe
:
beyng
sent
out
as
it
ware
,
swarme
aftre
swarme
into
other
habitations
,
and
skatered
at
length
into
sondry
partes
of
the
worlde
(
for
this
banyished
progeny
grewe
aboue
measure
)
some
fel
into
errours
wherout
thei
could
neuer
vnsnarle
themselues
.
The
tongue
gan
to
altre
&
the
knowledge
of
the
true
God
and
all
godlie
worshippe
vanished
out
of
mind
.
Inso
muche
that
some
liued
so
wildely
(
as
aftre
thou
shalt
here
)
that
it
ware
harde
to
discerne
a
difference
betwixte
them
and
the
beastes
of
the
felde
.
Thei
that
flieted
into
Egipt
,
wonderyng
at
the
beautie
and
course
of
the
Sonne
,
&
the
Moone
,
as
though
there
had
been
in
them
a
power
deuine
,
began
to
worship
them
as
Goddes
:
callyng
the
lesse
,
Isis
and
the
bigger
Osiris
.
To
Iupiter
also
thei
Sacrificed
,
&
did
honour
as
to
the
principall
of
life
.
To
Vulcan
for
fire
,
to
Pallas
,
as
Lady
of
the
skie
,
to
Ceres
as
gouerneresse
of
the
arth
,
and
to
sondry
other
for
other
sondry
considerations
.
Neyther
staied
that
darkenesse
of
iniquitie
in
Egipte
alone
,
but
where
so
euer
the
progeny
of
Cham
stepte
in
from
the
begynnyng
,
there
fell
true
godlines
,
all
oute
of
minde
and
abōdage
to
the
deuell
entred
his
place
.
And
there
neuer
was
countrie
,
mother
of
moe
swarmes
of
people
,
then
that
part
of
Arabia
,
that
he
,
and
his
,
chase
to
be
theirs
.
So
greate
a
mischief
did
the
vntymely
banishemente
of
one
manne
,
bring
to
the
whole
.
Contrarily
the
progenie
of
Iapheth
,
and
Sem
,
brought
vp
to
full
yeres
vndre
their
elders
,
and
rightly
enstructed
:
contentyng
them selues
with
a
litle
circuite
,
straied
not
so
wide
as
this
brother
had
doen.
Whereby
it
chaunced
that
the
zeale
of
the
truthe
,
(
I
meane
of
good
liuyng
and
true
worshippe
of
one
onely
God
)
remained
as
hidden
in
one
onely
people
,
vntill
the
tyme
of
Messias
.
¶
The
seconde
Chapitre
.
¶
The
false
opinion
of
the
Philosophre
concernyng
the
begynnyng
of
man
.
BVt
the
aunciente
Philosophers
,
whiche
without
knowledge
of
God
,
and
his
truthe
,
many
yeres
ago
,
wrate
vpon
the
natures
of
thinges
,
and
t
histories
of
times
had
another
opinion
of
the
originall
of
man
.
For
certain
of
them
,
belieued
the
worlde
euer
to
haue
been
,
and
that
euer
it
should
be
,
and
man
together
with
it
to
haue
had
no
beginnyng
.
Certaine
did
holde
that
it
had
a
beginnyng
,
and
an
ende
it
should
haue
,
and
a
time
to
haue
been
,
when
man
was
not
.
For
saie
thei
,
the
begynner
of
thynges
visible
,
wrapped
vp
bothe
heauen
and
earth
at
one
instant
,
togither
in
one
paterne
,
and
so
a
distinction
growyng
on
betwixte
these
meynte
bodies
,
the
worlde
to
haue
begon
in
suche
ordre
as
we
see
.
The
aire
by
nature
to
be
continually
mouyng
,
and
the
moste
firie
parte
of
the
same
,
for
the
lightenesse
thereof
,
moste
highe
to
haue
climbed
.
So
that
sonne
and
Moone
,
and
the
planetes
all
,
participatyng
of
the
nature
of
that
lighter
substaunce
:
moue
so
muche
the
faster
,
in
how
muche
thei
are
of
the
more
subtile
parte
.
But
that
whiche
was
mixed
with
waterie
moisture
,
to
haue
rested
in
the
place
,
for
the
heauinesse
therof
,
and
of
the
watery
partes
,
the
sea
to
haue
comen
:
and
the
matier
more
compacte
to
haue
passed
into
a
clamminesse
firste
,
and
so
into
earth
.
This
earth
then
brought
by
the
heate
of
the
sonne
into
a
more
fastenesse
.
And
after
by
the
same
power
puffed
and
swollen
in
the
vppermoste
parte
,
there
gathered
manye
humours
in
sondry
places
,
which
drawing
to
ripenesse
enclosed
them selues
in
slymes
and
in
filmes
,
as
in
the
maresses
of
Egipt
,
and
other
stondynge
waters
we
often
se
happen
.
And
seynge
the
heate
of
th
aier
sokyngly
warmeth
the
cold
ground
and
heate
meint
with
moisture
is
apt
to
engendre
:
it
came
to
passe
by
the
gentle
moisture
of
the
night
aire
,
and
the
comforting
heate
of
the
daie
sonne
,
that
those
humours
so
riped
,
drawyng
vp
to
the
rinde
of
the
arth
,
as
though
their
tyme
of
childbirthe
ware
come
,
brake
out
of
their
filmes
,
and
deliuered
vpon
the
earth
all
maner
of
liuyng
thinges
.
Emong
whiche
those
that
had
in
them
moste
heate
,
became
foules
into
the
aire
:
those
that
ware
of
nature
more
earthie
,
became
wormes
and
beastes
of
sondrie
kindes
:
and
where
water
surmounted
,
thei
drewe
to
the
elemente
of
their
kinde
,
and
had
to
name
fisshes
.
But
afterwarde
the
earth
beyng
more
parched
by
the
heate
of
the
Sonne
,
and
the
drouthe
of
the
windes
,
ceased
to
bring
furthe
any
mo
greate
beastes
:
and
those
that
ware
already
brought
furthe
,
(
saie
thei
)
mainteined
,
and
encreased
by
mutualle
engendrure
,
the
varietie
,
and
nombre
.
And
they
are
of
opinion
that
in
the
same
wise
,
men
ware
engendred
in
the
beginning
.
And
as
nature
putte
them
forth
emong
other
beastes
,
so
liued
they
at
the
first
an
vnknowen
lyfe
wyldely
emong
them
,
vpon
the
fruictes
,
and
the
herbes
of
the
fieldes
.
But
the
beastes
aftre
a
while
waxing
noysome
vnto
them
,
they
ware
forced
in
commune
for
eche
others
sauftie
to
drawe
into
companies
to
resiste
their
anoyaunce
,
one
helping
another
,
and
to
sieke
places
to
make
their
abiding
in
.
And
where
at
the
firste
their
speache
was
confuse
,
by
litle
and
litle
they
sayed
it
drewe
to
a
distinctenesse
,
and
perfeighte
difference
:
in
sorte
that
they
ware
able
to
gyue
name
to
all
thinges
.
But
for
that
they
ware
diuersely
sparckled
in
diuers
partes
of
the
worlde
,
they
holde
also
that
their
speache
was
as
diuers
and
different
.
And
herof
to
haue
aftreward
risen
the
diuersitie
of
lettres
.
And
as
they
firste
assembled
into
bandes
,
so
euery
bande
to
haue
broughte
forthe
his
nacion
.
But
these
men
at
the
firste
voide
of
all
helpe
and
experience
of
liuyng
,
ware
bittrely
pinched
with
hongre
and
colde
,
before
thei
could
learne
to
reserue
the
superfluous
plenty
of
the
Somer
,
to
supply
the
lacke
of
Winters
barreinesse
,
whose
bitter
blastes
,
and
hongrie
pinynges
,
consumed
many
of
them
.
whiche
thing
when
by
experience
dere
bought
,
thei
had
learned
:
thei
soughte
bothe
for
Caues
to
defende
them
fro
colde
,
and
began
to
hourde
fruictes
.
Then
happe
found
out
fire
,
and
reason
gaue
rule
of
profite
,
and
disprofite
,
and
necessitie
toke
in
hand
to
sette
witte
to
schoole
.
Who
gatheryng
knowledge
,
and
perceiuyng
hymself
to
haue
a
helpe
of
his
sences
,
more
skilfull
then
he
thought
,
set
hande
a
woorke
,
and
practised
connyng
,
to
supplie
all
defaultes
,
whiche
tonge
and
lettres
did
enlarge
and
distribute
abrode
.
THEI
that
had
this
opinion
of
the
originall
of
manne
,
and
ascribed
not
the
same
to
the
prouidence
of
God
,
affirmed
the
Ethopiens
to
haue
bene
the
firste
of
all
menne
.
For
thei
coniectured
that
the
ground
of
that
countrie
liyng
nierest
the
heates
of
the
Sonne
muste
nedes
first
of
all
other
waxe
warme
.
And
the
earth
at
that
tyme
beyng
but
clammie
and
softe
,
through
the
attemperaunce
of
that
moysture
and
heate
,
man
there
first
to
haue
bene
fourmed
,
and
there
to
haue
gladlier
enhabited
(
as
natiue
and
naturall
vnto
him
)
then
in
any
other
place
,
when
all
places
ware
as
yet
straunge
,
and
vnknowen
,
whiche
aftre
men
soughte
.
Beginnyng
therfore
at
them
,
after
I
haue
shewed
how
the
worlde
is
deuided
into
thre
partes
(
as
also
this
treatise
of
myne
)
and
haue
spoken
a
litle
of
Aphrique
,
I
wyll
shewe
the
situacion
of
Aethiope
,
and
the
maners
of
that
people
,
and
so
forthe
of
al
other
regions
and
peoples
,
with
suche
diligence
as
we
can
.
¶
The
thirde
Chapitre
.
¶
The
deuision
and
limites
of
the
Earthe
.
THose
that
haue
bene
before
our
daies
,
(
as
Orosius
writeth
)
are
of
opinion
,
that
the
circuite
of
the
earth
,
bordered
about
with
the
Occean
Sea
:
disroundyng
hym self
,
shooteth
out
thre
corner
wise
,
and
is
also
deuided
into
thre
seuerall
partes
,
Afrike
,
Asie
,
and
Europe
.
Afrike
is
parted
from
Asie
with
the
floude
of
Nilus
,
whiche
comyng
fro
the
Southe
,
ronneth
through
Ethiope
into
Egipte
.
where
gently
sheadyng
hymself
ouer
his
bancques
,
he
leaueth
in
the
countrie
a
merueilous
fertilitie
,
and
passeth
into
the
middle
earth
sea
,
with
seuen
armes
.
From
Europe
it
is
seperate
with
the
middle
earth
sea
.
whiche
beginnyng
fro
the
Occean
afore
saie
deat
the
Istande
of
Gades
,
and
the
pilours
of
Hercules
,
passeth
not
tenne
miles
ouer
.
But
further
entryngin
,
semeth
to
haue
shooued
of
the
maighe
lande
on
bothe
sides
,
&
so
to
haue
won
a
more
largenesse
.
Asie
is
deuided
from
Europe
,
with
Tanais
the
floude
,
whiche
comyng
fro
the
North
,
ronneth
into
the
marshe
of
Meotis
almoste
mid
waie
,
and
there
sincking
himself
,
leaueth
the
marshe
and
Pontus
Eurinus
,
for
the
rest
of
the
bounde
.
And
to
retourne
to
Afrike
again
,
the
same
hauyng
Nilus
as
I
saied
on
the
Easte
,
and
on
all
other
partes
,
bounded
with
the
sea
,
is
shorter
then
Europe
,
but
broader
towarde
the
Occean
,
where
it
rileth
into
mounteigne
.
And
shoryng
towarde
the
Weste
,
by
litle
and
litle
waxeth
more
streighte
,
and
cometh
at
th
ende
to
a
narowe
poincte
.
Asmuche
as
is
enhabited
therof
,
is
a
plentuous
soile
,
but
the
great
parte
of
it
lieth
waste
,
voide
of
enhabitauntes
,
either
to
whote
for
menne
to
abide
,
or
full
of
noisome
and
venemous
vermine
,
and
beastes
,
or
elles
so
whelmed
in
sande
&
grauell
,
that
there
is
nothing
but
more
barreinesse
.
The
sea
that
lieth
on
the
Nor
the
parte
,
is
called
Libicum
,
that
on
the
Southe
Aethiopicum
,
and
the
other
on
the
West
Atlanticum
.
AT
the
first
the
whole
was
possest
by
fower
sondrie
peoples
.
Of
the
whiche
,
twaine
(
as
Herodotus
writeth
)
ware
founde
there
,
tyme
out
of
minde
,
and
the
other
twaine
ware
alienes
and
incommes
.
The
two
of
continuaunce
,
ware
the
Poenj
,
and
Ethiopes
,
whiche
dwelte
,
the
one
at
the
Northe
of
the
lande
,
the
other
at
the
South
.
The
Alienes
,
the
Phoenices
the
Grekes
,
the
old
Ethiopians
,
and
the
Aegipcianes
,
if
it
be
true
that
thei
report
of
themselues
.
At
the
beginnyng
thei
ware
sterne
,
and
vnruly
,
and
bruteshely
liued
,
with
herbes
and
with
fleshe
of
wilde
beastes
,
without
lawe
or
rule
,
or
facion
of
life
,
roilyng
and
rowmyng
vpon
heade
,
heather
and
thether
without
place
of
abode
,
where
night
came
vpon
them
,
there
laiyng
their
bodies
to
reste
.
Aftrewarde
(
as
thei
saie
)
Hercules
passyng
the
seas
out
of
Spaine
,
into
Libie
(
a
countrie
on
the
Northe
shore
of
Afrike
)
and
bringyng
an
ouerplus
of
people
thence
with
hym
,
somewhat
bettre
facioned
and
manered
then
thei
,
trained
them
to
muche
more
humanitie
.
And
of
the
troughes
thei
came
ouer
in
,
made
themselues
cotages
,
and
began
to
plante
in
plompes
one
by
another
.
But
of
these
thinges
we
shall
speake
here
afire
more
at
large
.
Afrike
is
not
in
euery
place
a
like
enhabited
.
For
toward
the
Southe
it
lieth
for
the
moste
part
waste
,
and
vnpeopled
,
for
the
broilyng
heate
of
that
quartre
.
But
the
part
that
lieth
ouer
against
Europe
,
is
verie
well
enhabited
.
The
frutefulnesse
of
the
soile
is
excedyng
,
and
to
muche
merueillous
:
as
in
some
places
bringyng
the
siede
with
a
hundred
folde
encrease
.
It
is
straunge
to
beleue
,
that
is
saied
of
the
goodnesse
of
the
soile
of
the
Moores
.
The
stocke
of
their
vines
to
be
more
then
two
menne
can
fadome
,
and
their
clousters
of
Grapes
to
be
a
cubite
long
.
The
coronettes
of
their
Pasnepes
,
and
Gardein
Thistles
(
whiche
we
calle
Hortichockes
)
as
also
of
their
Fennel
,
to
be
twelue
Cubites
compasse
.
Thei
haue
Cannes
like
vnto
those
of
India
,
whiche
may
contein
in
the
compasse
of
the
knot
,
or
iointe
,
the
measure
of
.
ij
.
bushelles
.
Ther
be
sene
also
Sparagi
,
of
no
lesse
notable
bigguenesse
.
Toward
the
mounte
Atlas
trees
bee
founde
of
a
wondrefull
heigth
,
smothe
,
and
without
knaggue
or
knotte
,
vp
to
the
hard
toppe
,
hauyng
leaues
like
the
Cypres
,
but
of
all
other
the
moste
noble
Citrus
,
wherof
the
Romaines
made
greate
deintie
.
Affrike
hath
also
many
sondrie
beastes
,
and
Dragones
that
lye
in
awaite
for
the
beastes
,
and
when
thei
see
time
,
so
bewrappe
and
wreathe
them
aboute
,
that
takyng
fro
theim
the
vse
of
their
ioynctes
,
thei
wearie
them
and
kille
theim
.
There
are
Elephantes
,
Lyons
,
Bugles
,
Pardales
,
Roes
,
and
Apes
,
in
some
places
beyonde
nombre
.
There
are
also
Chamelopardales
and
Rhizes
,
like
vnto
Bulles
.
Herodote
writeth
,
that
there
be
founde
Asses
with
hornes
,
Hienas
Porpentines
,
wilde
Rambes
,
a
beast
engendred
of
the
Hiene
and
the
Woulfe
named
Thoas
,
Pantheres
,
Storckes
,
Oistruthes
,
and
many
kindes
of
serpentes
,
as
Cerastes
,
and
Aspides
,
against
whom
nature
hath
matched
the
Ichneumon
(
a
verie
litle
beast
)
as
a
mortall
ennemie
.
¶
The
.iiij.
Chapitre
.
¶
Of
Ethiope
,
and
the
auncient
maners
of
that
nation
.
Cap
.iiii.
TWo
countreies
there
ware
of
that
name
Ouerlanders
,
and
Netherlanders
.
The
one
pertainyng
to
Aphrique
,
the
other
to
Asie
.
The
one
whiche
at
this
daie
is
called
Inde
,
hath
on
the
east
the
redde
sea
,
and
the
sea
named
Barbaricum
,
on
the
northe
it
toucheth
vpon
Egypte
,
and
vpon
that
Libie
that
standeth
on
the
vtter
border
of
Afrike
toward
the
sea
.
On
the
west
it
is
bounded
with
the
other
Libie
that
standeth
more
into
the
mayne
londe
.
The
residue
that
runneth
toward
the
south
,
ioyneth
vpon
the
netherland
Ethiope
,
whiche
lyeth
more
southerly
,
and
is
muche
greater
.
It
is
thought
that
these
Ethiopes
toke
name
of
Ethiopus
Vulcanes
sonne
,
that
(
as
Plinie
saieth
)
was
gouernour
there
.
Or
els
of
the
Greke
wordes
aythoo
and
ops
,
whereof
the
former
signifieth
to
broyle
,
or
to
bourne
vp
with
heate
,
and
the
other
,
in
the
eye
or
sight
.
Whiche
sheweth
in
effecte
,
that
the
countreie
lyeng
in
the
eye
of
the
Sonne
,
it
must
nedes
be
of
heate
almost
importable
.
As
in
diede
it
lyeth
in
the
full
course
of
the
sonne
,
and
is
in
continuall
heate
.
Toward
the
weast
it
is
hilly
,
in
the
middes
grauell
and
sande
,
and
on
the
easte
waste
and
deserte
.
There
be
in
it
dyuers
peoples
of
sondry
phisonomy
and
shape
,
monstruous
and
of
hugly
shewe
.
They
are
thought
(
as
I
saied
)
to
haue
bene
the
fyrst
of
all
men
,
and
those
whiche
of
all
other
maye
truelyest
be
called
an
home-borne
people
.
Neuer
vnder
the
bondage
of
any
:
but
euer
a
free
nacion
.
The
first
waie
of
worshippyng
God
(
say
thei
)
was
deuised
and
taught
emonge
theim
:
with
the
maners
and
ceremonies
there
to
appertinent
.
They
had
two
kyndes
of
letters
,
one
,
whiche
ware
knowen
onely
to
their
priestes
for
matters
of
Religion
,
whiche
they
called
misticall
,
and
another
for
the
vse
of
the
people
hidden
from
none
.
Yeat
ware
not
their
Letters
facioned
to
ioyne
together
in
sillables
like
ours
,
but
Ziphres
,
and
shapes
of
men
and
of
beastes
,
of
heades
,
and
of
armes
,
and
artificers
tooles
,
whiche
signified
in
sondrie
wise
echone
accordyng
to
his
propertie
.
As
by
the
picture
of
an
hauke
swiftenes
and
spiede
,
by
the
shape
of
a
crocodile
displeasure
or
misfortune
,
by
the
figure
of
an
eye
,
good
watche
or
regarde
,
and
so
forthe
of
other
.
Emong
their
priestes
,
loke
whome
they
sawe
startle
aboute
as
haulfe
wood
,
him
did
they
iudge
of
all
other
mooste
holy
,
and
making
him
their
king
,
they
fall
downe
and
worship
him
,
as
thoughe
there
ware
in
him
a
Godhead
,
or
as
thoughe
at
the
least
he
ware
by
goddes
prouidence
giuen
them
.
This
king
for
al
that
,
must
be
gouerned
by
the
lawe
,
and
is
bounde
to
all
thinges
after
th
ordre
of
the
contry
.
He
his
selfe
maye
neither
punishe
or
guerdon
any
manne
.
But
loke
vpon
whome
he
wyl
haue
execucion
done
,
he
sendeth
the
minister
appoincted
for
the
purpose
,
to
the
person
with
a
token
of
deathe
:
whiche
when
he
hath
shewed
,
the
officier
retourneth
,
and
the
persone
what
soeuer
he
be
,
incontinent
fordoeth
him self
.
So
greatly
ware
they
giuen
to
thee
honour
of
their
kynges
,
suche
a
feruencie
had
they
towarde
them
,
that
if
it
fortuned
the
king
through
any
mishap
,
to
be
maymed
or
hurte
in
any
parte
of
his
bodye
,
as
many
as
ware
towarde
him
,
namely
of
householde
,
voluntarily
woulde
giue
them selues
the
lyke
hurt
,
thincking
it
an
vnfitting
thing
the
kynge
to
lacke
an
eye
or
the
vse
of
a
legge
,
and
his
frindes
neither
to
halt
,
ne
yet
to
lacke
parte
of
their
sight
.
Thei
say
it
is
the
manier
also
,
that
when
the
king
dieth
,
his
friendes
should
wilfully
dispatche
theim selues
and
die
with
hym
,
for
this
compte
they
glorious
and
a
testimony
of
very
frendship
.
The
moste
part
of
them
,
for
that
they
lye
so
vnder
the
Sonne
,
go
naked
:
couering
their
priuities
with
shiepes
tayles
.
But
a
feawe
of
them
are
clad
with
the
rawe
felles
of
beastes
.
Some
make
them
brieches
of
the
heares
of
their
heades
vp
to
the
waeste
.
They
are
comonly
brieders
and
grasiers
in
commune
together
.
Their
shepe
be
of
very
small
body
,
and
of
a
harde
&
rought
coate
.
Their
dogges
also
are
neuer
a
whitte
bigger
,
but
thei
are
fierce
and
hardie
.
They
haue
good
store
of
gromel
and
harly
,
wherof
they
vse
to
make
drincke
.
All
other
graine
and
fruictes
thei
lacke
,
excepte
it
be
dates
whiche
also
are
verye
skante
.
Some
of
them
lyue
with
herbes
and
the
tender
rootes
of
cannes
or
Riedes
.
Other
eate
flesshe
,
milke
,
and
these
.
Meroe
,
was
in
time
past
the
heade
citie
of
the
kyngdome
,
whiche
stondeth
in
an
Isse
of
the
same
name
facioned
like
a
shielde
,
stretching
it selfe
thre
thousand
furlong
alongest
by
Nilus
.
Aboute
that
Islande
do
the
cattle
masters
dwelle
,
and
are
muche
giuen
to
hunting
,
and
those
that
be
occupied
with
tilthe
of
the
grounde
haue
also
mines
of
gold
.
Herodotus
writeth
that
th
ethiopians
named
Macrobij
,
do
more
estieme
lacton
then
thei
do
golde
whiche
thei
put
to
nothyng
that
thei
compt
of
any
price
.
In
so
muche
that
the
Ambassadours
of
Cambises
,
when
thei
came
thether
,
found
the
prisoners
in
the
gaole
fettred
and
tied
with
Chaines
of
golde
.
Some
of
theim
sowe
a
kinde
of
graine
called
Sesamus
,
and
other
the
delicate
Lothon
.
Thei
haue
greate
pleaty
of
Hebenum
,
a
woode
muche
like
Guaiacum
,
and
of
Siliquastrum
.
Thei
hunte
Elephantes
and
kyll
them
to
eate
.
There
be
Lions
,
Rhinocerotes
,
Basiliskes
,
Pardales
,
and
Dragones
,
whiche
I
said
enwrappe
the
lephauntes
,
and
sucke
them
to
death
,
for
their
bloude
.
There
be
found
the
precious
stones
called
the
Iacinthe
,
and
the
Prasne
.
There
is
also
cinamome
gathered
.
Thei
occupie
bowes
of
woode
seasoned
in
the
fire
,
of
foure
cubites
long
.
Women
be
also
trayned
to
the
warres
,
and
haue
for
the
moste
parte
a
ring
of
lation
hanging
throughe
their
lippe
.
Certeine
of
theim
worshippe
the
Sonne
at
his
vprijste
,
and
curse
him
moste
bittrely
at
his
doune
gate
.
Diuers
of
them
throwe
their
dead
into
Riuers
,
other
cofer
them
vp
in
earthen
cofres
,
some
enclose
them
in
glasse
,
and
kepe
them
in
their
houses
a
yeare
,
and
in
the
meane
season
worship
them
deuoutly
,
and
offre
vnto
them
the
first
of
all
their
encreace
.
In
the
naming
of
a
newe
king
,
they
giue
ther
voice
chiefly
to
him
that
is
moste
goodly
of
stature
,
moste
conning
in
brieding
of
cattle
,
and
of
strengthe
and
substaunce
passing
the
reast
.
The
lawe
hath
bene
,
that
the
priestes
of
Memphis
shoulde
haue
the
aucthoritie
to
sende
the
Kinge
the
token
of
deathe
,
&
to
set
vp
another
in
the
place
of
the
deade
,
whome
they
thoughte
good
.
They
haue
an
opinion
that
ther
are
two
Goddes
,
one
immortall
,
by
whome
all
thinges
haue
their
beginning
,
and
continuaunce
vnder
his
gouernement
,
and
another
mortall
,
and
he
is
vncerteine
.
Their
king
,
and
him
that
best
deserueth
of
the
city
next
vnto
him
,
they
honour
as
Goddes
.
This
was
the
state
of
Ethiope
from
the
beginning
,
and
many
yeares
sence
.
BVT
at
this
daye
as
myne
Authour
Sabellicus
saieth
the
he
learned
of
those
that
are
enhabitantes
in
the
contrey
:
The
king
of
Ethiope
(
whome
we
commonly
calle
Pretoianes
or
Presbiter
Ihon
)
is
a
man
of
suche
power
,
that
he
is
reported
to
haue
vndre
him
thre
skore
and
two
other
kinges
.
If
the
heade
Bysshoppes
of
the
Realme
desire
to
do
,
or
to
haue
aughte
done
,
al
is
referred
vnto
him
.
Of
him
be
giuen
al
benefites
,
and
spiritual
promocions
,
which
prerogatiue
the
Pope
hath
giuen
,
to
the
maiestie
of
kinges
.
Yet
is
he
him selfe
no
priest
,
ne
hath
any
maner
of
ordres
.
There
is
of
Archebisshoppes
(
that
is
to
say
of
superiour
and
head
bisshoppes
)
a
great
nombre
,
whiche
haue
euery
one
vndre
them
at
the
least
twenty
other
.
The
Princes
,
Dukes
,
Earles
,
and
head
Bisshoppes
,
and
suche
other
of
like
dignitie
,
when
they
come
abrode
,
haue
a
crosse
,
&
a
basine
of
golde
filled
ful
of
earthe
caried
before
them
:
that
th
one
maye
put
them
in
remembraunce
that
earth
into
earth
must
again
be
resolued
,
and
the
other
renewe
the
memory
of
Christes
suffering
.
Their
priestes
to
haue
yssue
,
mary
one
wyfe
,
but
she
ones
beyng
dead
,
it
is
vnlawfull
to
mary
another
.
The
temples
&
churches
ther
,
are
muche
larger
,
much
richer
,
and
more
gorgeous
then
ours
,
for
the
moste
part
voulted
from
the
floore
to
the
toppe
.
They
haue
many
ordres
of
deuout
men
,
moche
like
to
our
ordres
of
Religious
:
as
the
ordre
of
S
,
Anthony
,
Dominique
,
Calaguricant
,
Augustines
,
and
Machareanes
,
whiche
are
bound
to
no
colour
but
we
are
some
suche
one
as
Th
archebysshoppe
shall
allowe
.
Next
vnto
the
supreame
and
souereigne
GOD
,
and
Mary
the
virgin
his
mother
,
they
haue
moste
in
honour
Thomas
sirnamed
Didimus
.
This
King
,
of
all
other
the
worthiest
,
whome
they
call
Gias
(
a
name
giuen
him
of
his
mightinesse
and
power
)
is
of
the
bloud
of
Dauid
,
continued
from
one
generation
to
another
(
as
they
are
perswaded
)
by
so
many
yeres
of
succession
.
And
he
is
not
as
the
moste
of
the
Ethiopians
are
,
blacke
,
but
white
.
Garama
the
chiefe
citie
,
and
as
we
terme
it
the
chambre
of
the
king
,
stondeth
not
by
building
of
masonrie
,
&
carpentrie
as
ours
,
but
strieted
with
tentes
and
pauilions
placed
in
good
ordre
,
of
deluet
and
saten
,
embrauded
with
silkes
and
purples
of
many
diuers
sortes
.
By
an
auncient
ordre
of
the
realme
,
the
king
liueth
euer
in
presence
and
sighte
of
his
people
,
and
neuer
soiourneth
within
the
walles
aboue
two
daies
.
Either
for
that
they
iudge
it
an
vncomely
thing
,
and
a
token
of
delicate
slouthfulnes
,
or
elles
for
that
some
lawe
doth
forbid
it
.
His
army
in
the
warres
is
ten
hundred
thousande
men
,
fiue
hundred
Elephantes
,
and
horses
,
and
Cameles
,
a
wonderfull
nomber
,
and
this
is
but
a
meane
preparacion
.
Ther
are
througheout
the
whole
nacion
certeine
houses
and
stockes
,
that
are
pencionaries
at
armes
,
whose
issue
is
as
it
ware
branded
with
the
marcke
of
the
crosse
,
the
skinne
beyng
pretely
slitte
.
Thei
vse
in
the
warres
,
Bowe
,
Pique
,
Habregeon
,
and
helmette
.
Their
highest
dignitie
is
priesthode
hode
,
the
next
,
th
ordre
of
the
Sages
,
whiche
thei
cal
Balsamates
,
and
Tāquates
.
They
attribute
moche
also
to
the
giltelesse
and
vprighte
dealing
man
,
whiche
vertue
they
estieme
as
the
firste
staier
to
climbe
to
the
dignitie
of
the
sages
.
The
nobilitie
hath
the
thirde
place
of
dignitie
,
and
the
pencionaries
aforesaid
,
the
fourthe
.
When
the
iudges
haue
giuen
sentence
of
life
,
or
of
deathe
,
the
sencence
is
brought
to
the
headborough
of
the
Citie
(
whom
we
call
the
Mayour
)
and
they
Licomegia
:
he
supplieth
the
place
of
the
King
.
Lawes
written
thei
occupy
none
,
but
iudge
accordyng
to
reason
and
constience
.
If
any
man
be
conuict
of
adulterie
he
forfeicteth
the
fourtieth
parte
of
his
goodes
,
but
th
adulteresse
is
punished
at
home
,
according
to
the
discretion
of
the
partie
offended
.
The
men
giue
dowrie
to
those
whom
thei
mary
withal
,
but
not
to
those
the
thei
purchase
besides
.
Their
womens
attire
is
of
Golde
,
(
whereof
that
country
hathe
plentie
)
of
pearle
,
and
of
Sarsenette
.
Bothe
men
and
women
are
apparelled
in
long
garmentes
downe
to
the
foote
,
slieued
,
and
close
rounde
about
of
al
maner
of
colours
,
sauig
only
blacke
for
that
in
that
contry
is
proper
for
morning
.
They
bewaile
their
dead
.
xl
.
daies
space
.
In
bancquettes
of
honour
,
in
the
place
of
our
fruicte
(
which
the
larine
calleth
the
seconde
boorde
)
they
serue
in
rawe
flesshe
very
finely
minced
and
spiced
,
whervpon
the
gestes
fiede
very
licouricely
.
They
haue
no
maner
of
wollen
webbe
,
but
are
eyther
cladde
in
sarsenettes
,
or
in
linnen
.
One
maner
of
speache
serueth
not
througheout
the
whole
contry
,
but
sondry
&
diuerse
,
aswel
in
phrase
as
in
naming
of
thinges
.
Thei
haue
twise
in
the
yere
haruest
,
and
twise
in
the
yere
somer
.
These
Ethiopians
or
Indianes
excepted
,
al
the
reste
of
the
people
of
Libia
Westward
,
are
worshippers
of
Mahomet
,
and
liue
aftre
the
same
sorte
in
maner
,
that
the
Barbariens
do
in
Egipte
at
this
present
,
and
are
called
Maures
,
or
Moores
,
as
I
thincke
of
their
outleapes
and
wide
rowming
.
For
that
people
was
no
lesse
noysome
to
Lybie
in
those
cursed
tymes
(
when
so
greate
mutation
of
thinges
happened
,
when
peoples
ware
so
chaunged
,
suche
alteration
of
seruice
,
and
religion
broughte
in
,
and
so
many
newe
names
giuen
vnto
contries
)
then
the
Sarasens
ware
.
¶
The.
v.
Chapiter
.
¶
Of
Aegipte
,
and
the
auncient
maners
of
that
people
.
AEgipte
is
a
Countrie
liyng
in
Affrike
,
or
as
some
hold
opinton
,
borderyng
thervpon
,
so
named
of
Aegiptus
,
Danaus
brother
,
where
afore
it
was
called
Aeria
.
This
Aegipte
(
as
Plinie
recordeth
in
his
fiueth
boke
)
toutheth
on
the
East
,
vppon
the
redde
Sea
,
and
the
land
of
Palestine
,
On
the
West
fronteth
vpon
Cirene
,
and
the
residue
of
Afrike
.
On
the
South
it
stretcheth
to
Athiope
And
on
the
Northe
ended
with
the
sea
,
to
whom
it
giueth
name
.
The
notable
Cities
of
that
Countrie
,
ware
in
tyme
past
,
Thebes
,
Abydos
,
Alexandrie
,
Babilon
,
and
Memphis
,
at
this
daie
called
Damiate
,
alias
Chairus
or
Alkair
,
and
the
seate
of
the
Soldan
,
a
citie
of
notable
largenesse
.
In
Aegipt
as
Plato
affirmeth
,
it
was
neuer
sene
rain
.
But
Nilus
suppliyng
that
defaulte
,
yerely
aboute
saincte
Barnabies
tide
,
with
his
ouerflowynges
maketh
the
soile
fertile
.
It
is
nombred
of
the
moste
parte
of
writers
,
emong
the
Islandes
:
For
that
Nilus
so
parteth
hymself
aboute
it
,
that
he
facioneth
it
triangle
wise
.
The
Aegiptians
firste
of
all
other
,
deuised
the
names
of
the
twelue
Goddes
,
builte
vp
Altares
,
and
Images
,
erected
Chappelles
,
and
Temples
,
and
graued
in
stone
the
similitude
of
many
sondrie
beastes
.
All
whiche
their
doynges
,
dooe
manifestly
make
,
that
thei
came
of
the
Aethiopes
,
who
(
as
Diodore
the
Sicilian
saieth
)
ware
the
firste
inuentours
of
all
these
.
Their
women
in
old
tyme
,
had
all
the
trade
of
occupiyng
,
and
brokage
abrode
,
and
reuelled
at
the
Tauerne
,
and
kepte
iustie
chiere
:
And
the
men
satte
at
home
spinnyng
,
and
woorkyng
of
Lace
,
and
suche
other
thynges
as
women
are
wonte
.
The
men
bare
their
burdeins
on
the
heade
,
the
women
on
the
shulder
.
In
the
easemente
of
vrine
,
the
men
rowked
doune
,
the
women
stoode
vprighte
.
The
easemente
of
ordure
thei
vsed
at
home
,
but
commonly
feasted
abrode
in
the
stretes
.
No
woman
tooke
ordres
,
either
of
God
,
or
Goddesse
.
Their
maner
of
ordres
,
is
not
to
make
seuerally
for
euery
Goddesse
and
God
,
a
seuerall
priest
,
but
al
at
a
shuffe
,
in
generall
for
all
.
Emong
the
whiche
,
one
is
an
heade
,
whose
sonne
enheriteth
his
roume
by
succession
.
The
men
children
,
euen
of
a
custome
of
that
people
,
did
with
good
wil
kepe
their
fathers
and
mothers
,
but
the
women
children
(
yf
they
refused
it
)
ware
compelled
.
The
moste
part
of
men
in
solempne
burialles
,
shaue
their
heades
and
let
theyr
beardes
growe
,
but
Thegiptians
shaued
their
beardes
and
let
their
heades
grow
.
They
wrought
their
doughe
with
their
fiete
,
and
their
claye
with
their
handes
.
As
the
Greciens
do
beleue
,
this
people
,
and
their
ofspring
,
are
they
that
vsed
circumcision
.
Thei
ordre
their
writyng
from
their
right
hande
towarde
their
left
,
contrary
to
vs
.
It
was
the
maner
emonge
them
,
that
the
menne
should
we
are
two
garmentes
at
ones
,
the
women
but
one
,
As
the
Aethiopes
had
,
so
learned
they
of
them
,
two
maner
of
lettres
:
the
one
seuerall
to
the
priestes
thother
vsed
in
commune
.
Their
priestes
,
euery
thirde
daye
shaued
their
bodies
,
that
there
might
be
none
occasion
of
filthinesse
when
they
shold
ministre
,
or
sacrifie
.
Thei
did
weare
garmentes
of
linnen
,
euer
cleane
wasshed
,
and
white
:
and
shoes
of
a
certeine
kinde
of
russhes
,
named
Papyrus
,
whiche
aftre
became
stuffe
,
to
geue
name
to
our
paper
They
neither
sette
beane
their selues
,
ne
eate
them
where
soeuer
they
grewe
:
no
the
priest
may
not
loke
vpon
a
beane
,
for
that
it
is
iudged
an
vncleane
puls
.
They
are
wasshed
euery
daye
in
colde
water
thrise
,
and
euery
nighte
twise
.
The
heades
of
their
sacrifices
(
for
that
they
vsed
to
curse
them
with
many
terrible
woordes
)
did
they
not
eate
,
but
either
the
priestes
solde
them
to
such
strangiers
as
had
trade
emonge
them
,
or
if
there
ware
no
suche
ready
in
time
,
they
threwe
them
in
to
Nilus
.
All
the
Egiptians
offer
in
sacrifice
,
neither
cowe
,
ne
cowe
calfe
,
because
they
are
hallowed
to
Isis
their
goddesse
,
but
bulles
,
and
bulle
calues
,
or
oxen
,
and
stieres
.
For
their
meate
they
vse
,
moche
a
kynde
of
pancake
made
of
rye
meale
.
For
lacke
of
grapes
they
vse
wyne
made
of
Barly
.
They
liue
also
with
fisshe
,
either
dried
in
the
Sonne
and
so
eaten
rawe
,
or
elles
kept
in
pikle
.
They
feed
also
vpon
birdes
,
and
foules
,
firste
salted
,
and
then
eaten
rawe
.
Quaile
,
and
mallard
,
are
not
but
for
the
richer
sorte
.
At
all
solempne
suppers
,
when
a
nomber
is
gathered
,
and
the
tables
withdrawen
,
some
one
of
the
company
carieth
aboute
in
an
open
case
,
the
image
of
death
,
caruen
out
of
wodde
,
or
drawen
with
the
pencille
as
niere
to
the
vine
as
is
possible
,
of
a
cubite
,
or
two
cubites
long
at
the
moste
.
Who
shewyng
it
aboute
to
euery
of
the
gestes
,
saieth
,
loke
here
:
drinke
,
and
be
mery
,
for
aftre
thy
death
,
suche
shalt
thou
be
.
The
yonger
yf
they
miete
their
auncient
,
or
bettre
,
vpon
the
waye
,
giue
them
place
,
going
somewhat
aside
:
or
yf
the
aunciente
fortune
to
come
in
place
where
they
are
sitting
,
they
arise
out
of
their
seate
.
wherin
they
agre
with
the
Lacedemoniens
.
When
thei
miete
in
the
waye
,
they
do
reuerence
to
eche
other
,
bowing
their
bodies
,
and
letting
fal
their
handes
on
their
knees
.
They
weare
longe
garmentes
of
lynnen
,
hemmed
about
the
skirtes
beneth
,
whiche
they
calle
Casiliras
:
ouer
the
which
they
throwe
on
another
white
garment
also
.
Wollen
apparelle
thei
neither
weare
to
the
churche
,
ne
bewry
any
man
in
.
Nowe
forasmoche
as
they
afore
time
that
euer
excelled
in
anye
kinde
of
learning
,
or
durste
take
vppon
them
to
prescribe
lawe
,
and
rule
of
life
vnto
other
,
as
Orpheus
,
Homere
,
Museus
,
Melampode
,
Dedalus
,
Licurgus
,
Solon
,
Plato
,
Pithagoras
,
Samolxis
,
Eudoxus
,
Democritus
,
Inopides
,
and
Moses
the
Hebrue
,
with
manye
other
,
whose
names
the
Egiptians
glorie
to
be
cronicled
with
theim
:
traueiled
first
to
the
Egiptians
,
to
learne
emongest
them
bothe
wisedome
,
and
politique
ordre
(
wherein
at
those
daies
they
passed
all
other
)
me
thinketh
it
pleasaunte
and
necessarie
also
,
to
stande
somewhat
vpon
their
maners
,
ceremonies
and
Lawes
,
that
it
may
be
knowen
what
they
,
&
sondry
moe
haue
borowed
of
them
,
and
translated
vnto
other
.
For
(
as
Philip
Beroalde
writeth
in
his
commentary
vpon
Apuleius
booke
,
entituled
the
Golden
Asse
)
the
moste
parte
of
the
deuices
that
we
vse
in
our
Christian
religion
,
ware
borowed
out
of
the
maner
of
Thegiptians
.
As
surpluis
and
rochet
,
and
suche
linnen
garmentes
:
shauen
crownes
,
tourninges
at
the
altare
,
our
masse
solem
puities
,
our
or
ganes
,
our
knielinges
,
crouchinges
,
praiers
,
and
other
of
that
kinde
.
The
kinges
of
Egipte
(
saieth
Diodore
the
Sicilian
in
his
seconde
booke
)
liued
not
at
rouers
as
other
kinges
doe
,
as
thonghe
me
lusteth
ware
lawe
,
but
bothe
in
their
monie
collections
,
and
daily
fare
and
apparell
,
folowed
the
bridle
of
the
lawe
.
They
had
neither
slaue
that
was
homeborne
,
ne
slaue
that
was
forein
bought
,
appointed
to
attende
or
awaite
vpon
them
.
But
the
sonnes
of
those
that
ware
priestes
of
honour
,
bothe
aboue
th
age
of
twenty
yeres
,
&
also
singulerly
learned
.
That
the
king
hauing
these
attendant
for
the
body
both
by
daie
and
by
night
,
restrained
by
the
reuerence
of
the
company
about
hym
might
commit
nothing
that
was
vicious
,
or
dishonourable
.
For
men
of
power
are
seldome
euil
,
where
they
lacke
ministres
for
their
vnlawfull
lustes
.
There
ware
appoincted
houres
,
bothe
of
the
daie
and
the
night
,
in
the
whiche
the
kinge
mighte
lawfully
doe
,
what
the
Lawe
did
permit
.
In
the
morning
,
assone
as
he
was
ready
,
it
behoued
him
to
peruse
al
lettres
,
supplicacions
,
and
billes
:
that
knowing
what
was
to
be
done
,
he
might
giue
aunswer
in
tyme
:
that
all
thinges
might
rightlie
,
and
ordrely
be
done
.
These
being
dispatched
,
when
he
had
washed
his
bodie
emong
the
Pieres
of
the
Realme
,
he
put
on
some
robe
of
estate
,
and
Sacrified
to
the
goddes
.
The
maner
was
,
that
the
Primate
,
or
head
of
the
spiritualty
(
the
beastes
appoincted
for
the
sacrifices
being
brought
harde
to
the
altare
,
and
the
Kyng
standing
by
)
should
with
a
loude
voice
,
in
the
hearing
of
the
people
,
wysshe
to
the
king
(
that
bare
him selfe
iustely
towarde
his
subiectes
)
prosperous
healthe
,
and
good
fortune
in
all
.
And
should
further
particulerly
recite
the
vertues
of
the
king
,
his
deuoutnes
and
reuerence
towarde
God
,
and
clemency
towarde
men
.
Commende
him
as
chaste
,
iuste
,
and
vpright
:
of
noble
and
great
courage
,
sothfaste
liberal
,
and
one
that
well
brideled
al
his
desires
Punisshing
th
offendour
vnder
his
deserces
,
and
rewarding
the
well
doer
aboue
his
merites
.
Making
a
processe
of
these
,
and
such
other
like
:
in
the
ende
with
the
rehersalle
of
the
contrary
vices
,
he
cursed
the
wicked
&
euil
.
Then
absoluing
the
King
of
his
offences
,
he
laied
all
the
faulte
vpon
the
ministres
,
and
attendauntes
,
that
shouls
at
any
time
moue
the
king
to
any
thing
vnright
,
or
vnlawfull
.
These
thinges
beinge
done
,
he
preached
vnto
the
King
the
blessednes
of
the
life
,
led
accordyng
to
the
pleasure
of
the
goddes
,
and
exhorted
him
thervnto
:
as
also
to
frame
his
maners
&
doinges
vnto
vertue
,
&
not
to
giue
care
to
that
,
that
leude
men
should
counsaile
him
,
but
to
followe
those
thynges
that
led
vnto
honour
and
vertue
.
In
th
ende
,
whan
the
King
had
sacrificed
a
bulle
,
the
priest
declared
certain
preceptes
and
examples
of
exellente
,
&
moste
worthy
men
:
written
in
their
holy
scripture
.
To
th
ende
that
the
Kynge
admonisshed
by
the
example
of
theim
,
might
ordre
his
gouernaunte
iustlye
,
and
godly
,
and
not
geue
hym selfe
to
couetous
cloinyng
,
and
hourdyng
of
tresure
.
He
neither
satte
to
iudge
,
ne
toke
his
vacacion
,
ne
walked
abrode
,
ne
wasshed
at
home
,
ne
laye
with
his
Quiene
,
ne
finally
did
any
maner
of
thing
,
but
vpon
the
prescripte
of
the
lawe
.
Their
fare
was
but
simple
,
nothing
but
veale
,
and
goose
,
and
their
wine
by
measure
appoincted
.
So
that
th
one
should
nether
ouerlade
the
bealy
,
ne
the
other
the
heade
.
To
conclude
,
their
whole
life
so
bounde
vpon
temperaunce
,
that
it
might
be
thoughte
raither
to
haue
bene
prescribed
them
by
a
discrete
Phisicen
to
preserue
heithe
,
then
by
a
politique
Lawyer
.
It
siemeth
wondrefull
that
the
Egiptians
mighte
not
rule
their
owne
priuate
life
,
but
by
the
Lawes
.
But
it
semeth
more
wonderfull
that
their
King
had
no
liberty
of
him selfe
,
either
to
sitte
in
iudgement
,
to
make
collections
of
money
,
or
to
punishe
any
man
,
vpon
wstfulnes
,
stoute
stomacke
,
angre
,
displeasure
,
or
anye
vniuste
cause
:
But
to
be
holden
vnder
lawe
as
a
commune
subiecte
,
and
yet
not
to
be
agreued
therwith
,
but
to
thincke
them
selues
moste
blessed
in
obeyeng
&
folowyng
the
lawe
,
and
other
in
folowing
their
lustes
most
vnhappy
.
As
being
led
by
them
into
many
daungiers
,
and
damages
.
For
suche
oftentimes
,
euen
when
they
know
them selues
to
do
euil
,
either
ouercome
with
malice
,
and
hatred
,
or
some
other
mischiefe
of
the
minde
,
are
not
able
to
witholde
theim selues
from
the
euille
.
But
they
which
by
wisedome
and
discrecion
,
gouerne
their
liues
,
offende
in
fewe
thinges
.
The
kinges
vsing
suche
an
equitie
,
and
vprightnes
towarde
their
subdites
,
are
so
tendred
againe
of
them
,
that
not
onely
the
priestes
,
but
all
the
Egiptians
in
generall
,
haue
more
care
are
for
the
health
and
the
welfare
of
the
King
,
then
for
their
wiues
,
their
childrens
,
or
any
other
princes
.
He
that
to
his
death
continueth
in
this
goodnesse
,
him
being
dead
,
do
they
in
general
lamente
.
They
teare
their
clothes
,
they
shut
vp
the
churche
dores
,
they
haunte
no
place
of
wonte
commune
concourse
,
they
omytte
all
solempne
holy
daies
:
and
girding
them selues
vnder
the
pappes
with
brode
Kibbond
of
Sarsenet
,
two
or
thre
hundred
on
a
company
,
men
and
women
together
,
renewe
euery
daye
twise
,
thre
skore
&
.xii.
daies
together
,
the
buriall
bewailing
,
casting
dirte
on
their
heades
,
and
singing
in
rithme
the
vertue
of
the
Kinge
.
They
absteine
from
al
flesshe
of
beastes
,
all
meates
the
touche
fire
,
all
wine
and
all
preparation
of
seruice
at
the
table
.
They
bathe
not
,
thei
smel
of
no
swietes
,
they
goe
to
no
beddes
,
they
pleasure
not
in
women
:
but
as
folkes
that
had
buried
their
beste
beloued
childe
,
all
that
continuaunce
of
time
they
lamente
.
During
these
seuenty
and
two
daies
(
hauyng
prepared
all
thinges
necessarie
for
the
funerall
pompe
:
the
laste
daye
of
all
,
the
bodie
beyng
enbaulmed
and
cofred
,
is
sette
before
the
entrie
of
the
Toombe
.
There
,
aftre
the
custome
,
one
redeth
an
abridgemente
of
all
the
thinges
done
by
the
king
in
his
life
.
And
if
there
be
any
man
disposed
to
accuse
the
deade
,
libertie
is
giuen
him
.
The
priestes
are
present
,
&
euer
giue
praise
to
his
well
doinges
,
as
they
be
recited
.
Ther
stondeth
also
rounde
about
the
Toombe
a
multitude
of
the
communes
,
which
with
their
voices
allowe
asmuche
as
is
trew
,
and
crie
out
vpon
that
,
that
is
false
,
with
vehement
gainsatenges
.
Wherby
it
hath
happened
,
that
sondry
kynges
by
the
repugnynges
of
the
people
haue
lien
vntoombed
:
and
haue
lacked
the
honoure
of
bewrialle
,
that
the
good
are
wonte
to
haue
.
That
feare
,
hath
driuen
the
kynges
of
Aegipte
,
to
liue
iustly
,
and
vprightly
,
lesse
the
people
aftre
their
deathes
,
might
shewe
them
suche
dishonour
,
and
beare
them
perpetuall
hatred
.
This
was
the
maner
specially
,
of
the
auncient
kynges
there
.
The
whole
realme
of
Egipte
was
diuided
into
Shieres
:
and
to
euery
Shiere
was
appoincted
a
Presidente
,
whiche
had
the
gouernaunce
of
the
whole
Shiere
.
The
reuenewes
of
the
realme
ware
diuided
into
,
iij.
partes
:
wherof
the
companie
of
the
priestes
had
the
first
parte
,
whiche
ware
in
greate
estimacion
emong
them
,
bothe
for
the
administracion
of
Goddes
Seruice
,
and
also
for
the
good
learnyng
,
wherin
thei
brought
vp
many
.
And
this
porcion
was
giuen
theim
,
partely
for
the
administracion
of
the
Sacrifices
,
&
partely
for
the
vse
and
commoditie
of
their
priuate
life
.
For
thei
neither
thincke
it
mete
,
that
any
parte
of
the
honour
of
the
Goddes
should
bee
omitted
,
or
that
thei
,
whiche
are
Ministres
of
the
commune
counsaill
and
profecte
,
should
be
destitute
of
necessary
commodities
of
the
life
.
For
these
menne
are
alwate
in
matters
of
weighte
,
called
vpon
by
the
nobles
,
for
their
wisedome
and
counsaille
:
And
to
shewe
(
as
thei
can
by
their
connyng
in
the
Planettes
,
and
Starres
,
and
by
the
maner
of
their
Sacrifices
)
the
happe
of
thinges
to
come
.
Thei
also
declare
vnto
them
,
the
stories
of
men
of
olde
tyme
,
regested
in
their
holy
Scripture
,
to
the
ende
that
accordyng
to
them
the
kynges
maie
learne
what
shall
profit
,
or
disprofighte
.
For
the
maner
is
not
emong
them
,
as
it
is
emong
the
Grecians
,
that
one
manne
,
or
one
woman
,
should
attende
vpon
the
sacrifices
and
Ceremonies
alone
:
but
thei
are
many
at
ones
aboute
the
honour
of
their
Goddes
,
and
teache
the
same
ordre
to
their
children
.
This
sorte
of
menne
is
priuilged
,
and
exempte
from
all
maner
of
charges
,
and
hath
next
vnto
the
kyng
,
the
second
place
of
dignitie
and
honour
.
The
second
porcion
cometh
to
the
king
to
mainte
in
his
owne
state
,
and
the
charges
of
the
warres
:
and
to
shewe
liberalitie
to
men
of
prowesse
according
to
their
worthinesse
.
So
that
the
Communes
are
neither
burdoned
with
taxes
nor
tributes
.
The
thirde
parte
do
the
pencionaries
of
the
warres
receiue
,
and
suche
other
as
vpon
occasions
are
moustered
to
the
warres
▪
that
vpon
the
regard
of
the
stipende
,
thei
maie
haue
the
better
good
wille
and
courage
,
to
hasarde
their
bodies
in
battaile
.
Their
communaltie
is
deuided
into
thre
sortes
of
people
.
Husbande
men
,
Brieders
of
cattle
,
and
men
of
occupaciō
The
Husbandmen
buyeng
for
a
litle
money
a
piece
of
grounde
of
the
Priestes
,
the
king
,
or
the
warriour
:
al
daies
of
their
life
,
euen
from
their
childhode
,
continually
applie
that
care
Whereby
it
cometh
to
passe
,
that
bothe
for
the
skoolyng
that
their
haue
therin
at
their
fathers
handes
,
and
the
continuall
practisyng
fro
their
youthe
,
that
thei
passe
all
other
in
Husbandrie
.
The
Brieders
,
aftre
like
maner
,
learnyng
the
trade
of
their
fathers
,
occupie
their
whole
life
therabout
.
We
see
also
that
all
maner
of
Sciences
haue
bene
muche
bettred
,
yea
,
brought
to
the
toppe
of
perfection
,
emong
the
Egiptians
.
For
the
craftes
men
there
,
not
medlyng
with
any
commune
matiers
that
mighte
hindre
theim
,
emploie
theim selues
onely
to
suche
sciences
as
the
lawe
doeth
permit
them
,
or
their
father
hath
taught
them
.
So
that
thei
neither
disdaine
to
be
taughte
,
nor
the
hatred
of
eche
other
,
ne
any
thing
elles
withdraweth
them
from
their
crafte
.
Their
Iudgementes
and
Sentences
of
lawe
,
are
not
giuen
there
at
aduenture
,
but
vpon
reason
:
for
thei
surely
thought
that
all
thinges
well
done
,
muste
niedes
be
profitable
to
mannes
life
.
To
punishe
the
offendours
,
and
to
helpe
the
oppressed
,
thoughte
thei
the
best
waie
to
auoide
mischiefes
.
But
to
buye
of
the
punishemente
for
money
or
fauour
,
that
thought
thei
to
be
the
very
confusion
of
the
commune
welfare
.
Wherefore
thei
chase
out
of
the
chief
cities
(
as
Heliopole
,
Memphis
,
and
Thebes
)
the
worthiest
men
,
to
be
as
Lordes
chief
Iustice
,
or
Presidentes
of
Iudgementes
,
so
that
their
Iustice
benche
did
sieme
to
giue
place
,
neither
to
the
Areopagites
of
the
Athenienses
,
ne
yet
to
the
Senate
of
the
Lacedemonians
that
many
a
daie
after
theim
ware
instituted
.
Aftre
what
tyme
these
chief
Iustices
ware
assembled
(
thirtie
in
nombre
)
thei
chase
out
one
that
was
Chauncellour
of
the
whole
:
and
when
he
failed
,
the
citie
appoincted
another
in
his
place
.
All
these
had
their
liuynges
of
the
kyng
:
but
the
Chauncellour
more
honorably
then
the
rest
.
He
bare
alwaie
about
his
necke
a
tablette
,
hangyng
on
a
chaine
of
golde
,
and
sette
full
of
sundrie
precious
stones
,
whiche
thei
called
Veritie
and
Truthe
▪
The
courte
beyng
set
and
begunne
,
and
the
tablet
of
Truthe
by
the
Chauncellour
laied
furthe
,
&
th
eight
bookes
of
their
lawes
(
for
so
many
had
thei
)
brought
furth
into
the
middes
emong
them
:
it
was
the
maner
for
the
plaintife
to
putte
into
writyng
the
whole
circumstance
of
his
case
,
and
the
maner
of
the
wrong
doone
vnto
him
,
or
how
muche
he
estemed
himself
to
be
endamaged
thereby
.
And
a
time
was
giuen
to
the
defendant
to
write
answere
again
to
euery
poinct
,
and
either
to
deny
that
he
did
it
,
or
elles
to
alledge
that
he
rightfully
did
it
,
or
elles
to
abate
the
estimate
of
the
damage
or
wrong
.
Then
had
thei
another
daie
appointed
,
to
saie
finally
for
them selues
.
At
the
whiche
daie
when
the
parties
on
bothe
sides
ware
herd
,
and
the
iudges
had
conferred
their
opinions
,
the
Chauncellour
of
the
Iudges
gaue
sentence
by
pointyng
with
the
tablet
of
Veritie
,
toward
the
parte
the
semed
to
be
true
.
This
was
the
maner
of
their
iudgementes
.
And
for
asmuche
as
we
are
fallen
into
mention
of
their
iudgementes
,
it
shall
not
be
vnsyttyng
with
myne
enterprise
,
to
write
also
the
aunciente
Lawes
of
the
Egiptians
,
that
it
maie
be
knowen
how
muche
they
passe
,
bothe
in
ordre
of
thynges
,
and
profite
.
Fyrst
to
be
periured
was
headyng
:
for
they
thought
it
a
double
offence
.
One
in
regarde
of
conscience
not
kept
toward
god
,
and
another
in
gyuynge
occasion
to
destroy
credite
among
men
,
whiche
is
the
chiefest
bonde
of
their
felowship
.
If
any
wayfaryng
man
shuld
espy
a
man
sette
vppon
with
thieues
,
or
otherwyse
to
be
wronged
,
and
dyd
not
to
his
power
succour
&
ayde
hym
,
he
was
gyltie
of
death
.
If
he
ware
not
able
to
succour
and
to
reskewe
hym
,
then
was
he
bounde
to
vtter
the
thieues
,
and
to
prosecute
the
matter
to
enditement
.
And
he
that
so
dyd
not
,
was
punyshed
with
a
certayne
nombre
of
stripes
,
and
was
kept
thre
days
without
meate
.
He
that
shuld
accuse
any
man
wrongfully
,
if
he
fortuned
afterward
to
be
broughte
into
iudgement
,
he
suffered
the
punishement
ordeyned
for
false
accusers
.
All
the
Egyptians
ware
compelled
to
brynge
euery
man
their
names
to
the
chiefe
Iustices
,
and
the
facultie
or
science
wherby
they
liued
.
In
the
which
behalfe
if
any
man
lyed
,
or
lyued
with
vnlaufull
meanes
,
he
felle
into
penaltie
of
death
.
If
any
man
willyngly
had
slaine
any
man
free
or
bond
,
the
lawes
condemned
hym
to
die
,
not
regardynge
the
state
of
the
man
,
but
the
malicious
pourpose
of
the
diede
.
Wherby
they
made
men
afrayd
to
doe
mischief
,
and
death
beynge
erecuted
for
the
death
of
a
bondman
,
the
free
myght
goe
in
more
sauftie
.
For
the
fathers
that
slewe
their
chyldren
,
there
was
no
punyshement
of
death
appoynted
,
but
an
iniunction
that
they
shoulde
stande
thre
daies
and
thre
nyghtes
togither
at
the
graue
of
the
deade
,
accompanied
with
a
common
warde
of
the
people
to
see
the
thyng
done
.
Neyther
dyd
it
sieme
them
iuste
,
that
he
that
gaue
life
to
the
childe
,
should
lose
his
life
for
the
childes
death
,
but
rather
be
put
to
continual
sorowe
,
and
to
be
pyned
with
the
repentance
of
the
diede
,
that
other
myght
therby
be
withdrawen
from
the
like
wyckednes
.
But
for
the
chyld
that
kylled
either
father
or
mother
,
they
deuised
this
kynd
of
synguler
torment
.
They
thruste
hym
and
disfigured
.
The
Lawes
that
apperteigned
to
the
trade
and
occupieng
of
men
,
one
with
another
:
ware
made
(
as
thei
saie
)
by
one
Bocchorides
.
It
is
commaunded
in
them
,
that
if
money
haue
bene
lent
any
manne
without
writyng
,
vppon
credite
of
his
woorde
:
if
the
borower
deny
it
,
he
should
be
put
to
his
othe
,
to
the
whiche
the
creditour
muste
stande
.
For
thei
so
muche
estiemed
an
othe
,
that
thei
thoughte
no
man
so
wicked
,
as
wilfully
to
abuse
it
.
And
again
,
because
he
that
was
noted
to
sweare
very
often
,
lost
vtterly
his
credite
,
and
name
:
many
menne
affirme
,
that
for
the
regard
of
their
honesties
,
it
happened
very
seldome
,
that
any
man
came
to
his
othe
.
Their
Lawe
maker
also
,
iudgyng
that
vertue
was
the
engendrer
of
credite
,
thoughte
it
good
by
good
ordres
to
accustome
men
to
good
liuyng
and
honestie
,
vpon
feare
to
sieme
vnworthie
of
all
reputacion
.
He
thought
it
also
to
be
against
conscience
,
that
he
that
without
anothe
had
borowed
,
should
not
nowe
for
his
own
,
be
beleued
with
anothe
.
The
forfect
for
non
paiment
of
the
lone
,
mought
not
bee
aboue
the
double
of
the
somme
that
was
borowed
.
And
paiement
was
made
onely
of
the
gooddes
of
the
borower
,
the
body
was
not
arrestable
.
For
the
Lawemaker
thought
it
conueniente
,
that
onely
the
gooddes
should
bee
subdite
to
the
debte
,
and
the
bodies
(
whose
seruice
was
required
bothe
in
peace
and
in
warre
)
subiecte
to
the
citie
.
It
was
not
thoughte
to
bee
Iustice
,
that
the
manne
of
warre
,
whiche
hasardeth
his
bodie
for
the
sauftie
of
his
countrie
,
should
for
an
enterest
of
lone
,
bee
throwen
into
prisone
.
The
whiche
lawe
,
Solon
siemeth
to
haue
translated
to
the
Athenienses
,
vndre
the
name
of
the
lawe
,
Sisarea
decreyng
that
the
body
of
no
citezein
,
should
for
any
maner
of
enterest
be
emprisoned
.
The
giptians
also
for
thieues
,
had
this
lawe
alone
,
and
no
people
els
.
The
lawe
commaunded
that
as
many
as
would
steale
,
should
entre
their
names
with
the
chief
Prieste
:
and
what
so
euer
was
stollen
,
incontinente
to
cary
the
same
vnto
hym
.
Likewise
,
he
that
was
robbed
was
bounde
to
entre
with
the
saied
Chiefe
Priest
,
the
daie
,
time
and
houre
,
when
he
was
robbed
.
By
this
meanes
the
thefte
being
easely
founde
out
,
he
that
was
robbed
loste
the
fourthe
parte
and
receiued
the
residue
,
the
whiche
fourthe
was
giuen
to
the
thiefe
.
For
the
Lawe
maker
(
seing
it
was
impossible
vtterly
to
be
withoute
thieues
)
thought
it
moche
bettre
by
this
meanes
that
men
bare
the
losse
of
a
piece
then
to
be
spoiled
of
the
whole
.
The
ordre
of
Mariage
emong
the
Egiptians
is
not
vniforme
,
for
the
priest
might
mary
but
one
onely
wife
.
All
other
haue
as
many
as
they
wille
,
acording
to
their
substaunce
.
Ther
is
no
child
emong
them
,
though
it
be
borne
of
a
bought
woman
slaue
,
that
is
compted
illegitimate
.
For
they
onely
compte
the
father
to
be
the
authour
of
his
kynde
,
and
the
mother
onely
but
to
geue
place
and
nourishement
to
the
childe
.
When
their
children
be
borne
they
bring
them
vp
with
so
lytle
coste
,
as
a
man
would
skantly
belieue
.
They
fiede
them
with
the
rootes
of
mererusshes
,
and
other
rootes
,
rosted
in
the
embries
,
and
with
marshe
Caubois
,
and
colewortes
which
partly
they
seathe
,
and
partly
they
roste
,
and
parte
giue
them
rawe
.
They
go
for
the
moste
parte
withoute
hosen
or
shoes
,
all
naked
,
the
contry
is
so
temperate
.
All
the
coste
that
the
Parentes
bestowe
on
their
children
til
they
be
of
age
to
shift
for
themselues
,
surmounteth
not
the
somme
of
a
noble
.
The
priestes
bring
vp
the
children
,
both
in
the
doctrine
of
their
holye
scriptures
,
and
also
in
the
other
kindes
of
learning
necessary
for
the
commune
life
,
and
chiefly
in
Geometry
and
Arithmetique
.
As
for
the
roughe
exercises
of
wrasteling
,
ronning
,
daunsing
,
playeng
at
weapons
,
throwyng
the
barre
or
suche
like
,
thei
train
not
their
youth
in
,
supposyng
that
the
daily
exercise
of
suche
,
shoulde
be
to
roughe
,
and
daungerous
for
them
,
and
that
they
should
be
an
empeiryng
of
strength
.
Musique
they
doe
not
onely
compte
vnprofitable
,
but
also
hurteful
:
as
making
mens
courages
altogether
womanlyke
.
When
they
are
sicke
,
they
heale
them selues
,
eyther
with
fasting
or
vomiting
:
&
that
eyther
euery
eche
other
daye
,
or
euery
third
daye
,
or
fourthe
.
For
they
are
of
opinion
that
all
diseases
growe
of
superstuite
of
meate
,
and
that
kinde
of
cure
therfore
to
be
beste
,
that
riddeth
the
grounde
of
the
griefe
.
Men
goyng
to
the
warres
,
or
traueillyng
the
countrie
,
are
healed
of
free
cost
.
For
the
Phisicens
,
&
Chirurgiens
,
haue
a
stipende
allowed
them
of
ordenary
at
the
charge
of
the
communes
.
In
curing
,
they
are
bounde
to
folowe
the
preceptes
of
the
auncient
and
allowed
writers
,
regested
in
their
holy
scripture
.
Yf
a
man
folowing
the
prescripte
of
the
scriptures
can
not
so
heale
the
sicke
,
he
is
not
blamed
for
that
:
But
yf
he
fortune
to
heale
him
by
any
other
meanes
then
is
in
the
scripture
appoincted
,
he
dieth
for
it
.
For
the
lawe
giuer
thoughte
that
it
was
harde
to
finde
a
bettre
waye
of
curing
,
then
that
the
which
of
suche
antiquitie
was
by
longe
practise
founde
cute
and
allowed
,
and
deliuered
vnto
them
by
suche
a
continuaunce
.
The
Egiptians
do
worship
aboue
measure
certeine
beastes
,
not
onely
whilest
they
be
onliue
,
but
also
when
they
are
dead
.
As
the
Catte
,
the
Icneumon
the
dogge
,
the
hauke
,
the
woulfe
,
the
Cocodrille
,
and
many
other
like
.
They
are
not
onely
not
ashamed
to
professe
the
worship
of
these
openly
,
but
setting
them selues
out
in
the
honouring
of
them
to
the
vttermoste
:
they
compte
it
asmuch
praise
and
glory
to
them selues
,
as
yf
they
bestowed
the
like
on
the
Goddes
.
And
they
go
about
on
procession
with
the
propre
Images
of
them
,
from
citie
,
to
citie
,
and
from
place
,
to
place
:
holding
them
vp
and
shewing
them
a
farre
of
vnto
other
,
which
fall
on
their
knees
,
and
euery
one
worship
them
.
When
any
one
of
them
dieth
,
they
couer
it
with
Sarcener
,
and
houling
,
and
crieng
,
and
beating
of
their
breastes
they
all
to
bestrawe
the
carckesse
with
salte
.
And
aftre
they
haue
enbalmed
it
with
the
licour
of
the
Cedre
and
other
fragraunt
oyntmentes
,
and
oyles
,
to
preserue
it
the
longer
:
thei
bewrye
it
in
holy
sepulture
.
If
a
man
haue
slayne
any
of
these
beastes
willingly
:
he
is
condempned
to
death
.
But
yf
he
haue
slaine
a
catte
or
a
snyte
,
willingly
or
vnwillingly
:
the
people
ronneth
vpon
him
vppon
heapes
,
and
withoute
all
ordre
of
Iustice
or
lawe
,
in
moste
miserable
wise
torment
him
to
death
.
Upon
feare
of
the
which
daungier
who
soeuer
espieth
one
of
those
lyeng
dead
:
standing
a
farre
,
he
howleth
and
crieth
professing
that
he
is
not
giltie
of
the
death
.
These
beastes
with
great
attendannce
and
chardge
are
kept
vp
aboute
the
cloistres
of
the
Temple
,
by
men
of
no
meane
reputation
:
whiche
fiede
them
with
floure
and
otemeale
,
and
diuers
deinties
,
sopped
and
stieped
in
milke
.
And
they
set
euery
daie
before
them
goose
,
bothe
sodden
and
rosted
.
And
before
those
that
delight
al
in
raw
meate
they
sette
birdes
and
rawe
foules
.
Finally
as
I
said
they
kiepe
them
all
with
great
diligence
and
coste
.
They
lament
their
death
asmoche
as
the
death
of
their
owne
children
,
&
bury
them
more
sumptuously
then
their
substance
doth
stretch
.
In
so
moche
that
Ptolomeus
Lagus
reigning
in
Egipt
,
when
there
chaunced
a
cowe
to
die
in
Memphis
,
for
very
age
:
he
that
had
taken
charge
of
the
kepyng
of
her
,
bestowed
vpon
the
buriall
of
her
(
beside
a
greate
some
of
mony
that
was
giuen
him
for
the
keping
)
fiftie
talentes
of
siluer
,
that
he
borowed
of
Ptolome
.
Peraduenture
these
thynges
will
seme
vnto
some
men
to
wondreful
:
but
he
wil
wondre
asmoche
yf
he
considre
what
communely
is
done
emonge
euery
of
the
Egiptians
in
the
funeralle
of
their
deade
.
When
any
man
is
departed
his
lyfe
,
all
his
niere
friendes
and
kindesfolke
,
throwing
dirte
vpon
their
heades
,
go
wieping
and
wailing
rounde
about
the
citie
vntle
the
Corps
be
buried
.
And
in
the
meane
season
they
neyther
bathe
,
ne
drincke
wine
,
or
eate
any
meate
,
but
that
that
is
most
base
&
vile
,
ne
weare
any
apparell
that
is
gorgeous
or
faire
.
They
haue
thre
sortes
of
Sepulchres
,
Sumptuous
,
meane
,
and
basse
.
In
the
firste
sorte
they
bestowe
a
talente
of
siluer
.
Aboute
the
seconde
,
twenty
Markes
,
and
aboute
the
thirde
litle
or
nothing
.
There
be
certaine
Pheretrers
,
whose
facultie
it
is
to
sette
forthe
burialles
,
whiche
learne
it
of
their
fathers
and
teache
it
their
children
.
These
when
a
funeral
happeneth
,
make
vnto
him
that
is
doer
for
the
deade
,
an
estimate
of
the
exequies
in
writing
,
whiche
the
doer
may
at
his
pleasure
enlarge
or
make
lesse
.
When
thei
are
ones
fallen
at
appoyncte
,
the
bodye
is
deliuered
to
the
Pheretrer
to
bee
enterred
acordyng
to
the
rate
that
they
agreed
vpon
.
Then
the
bodie
beyng
laied
foorthe
,
commeth
the
Pheretrers
chiefe
cutter
,
and
he
appoincteth
his
vndrecutter
a
place
on
the
side
haulfe
of
the
paunche
,
wher
to
make
incision
,
and
how
large
.
Then
he
with
a
sharpe
stone
(
whiche
of
the
country
fro
whence
it
commeth
,
they
call
Ethiopicus
)
openeth
the
left
side
as
farre
as
the
lawe
permitteth
.
And
streight
with
all
spiede
ronneth
his
waye
from
the
company
standing
by
,
which
curse
him
and
reuile
him
and
throwe
many
stones
aftre
him
.
For
they
thincke
there
yet
remaineth
a
certeine
hatred
due
vnto
him
that
woundeth
the
body
of
their
frinde
.
Those
that
are
the
seasoners
and
embalmers
of
the
body
(
whome
they
calle
poulderers
)
they
haue
in
greate
honour
and
estimacion
,
for
that
they
haue
familiaritie
with
the
priestes
,
and
entre
the
temples
together
with
them
.
The
bodye
nowe
commen
to
their
handes
,
one
emong
all
(
the
reste
standing
by
)
vnlaceth
the
entrailes
,
and
draweth
them
out
at
the
foresaid
incision
,
all
sauing
the
kidneis
,
and
the
harte
.
These
entrailes
are
taken
by
another
at
his
hande
,
and
wasshed
in
wine
of
the
country
Phenicea
,
wherin
are
enfused
many
soote
odours
and
drugges
.
Then
enoincte
they
the
whole
bodye
ouer
,
firste
with
Cedre
,
and
then
with
other
oynctemētes
.
xxx
.
daies
&
aboue
.
Then
do
thei
ceare
it
ouer
with
Mirrhe
&
Cinamome
and
suche
other
thinges
as
wil
not
onely
preserue
it
to
continuaunce
,
but
also
make
it
soote
smelling
.
The
Corps
thus
being
trimmed
,
is
deliuered
to
the
kindesfolke
of
the
deade
,
euery
parte
of
it
kepte
so
whole
(
not
an
heare
of
his
browes
or
eye
liddes
being
hurte
)
the
it
raither
lieth
like
one
being
in
sliepe
then
like
a
dead
corpse
.
Before
the
body
be
enterred
,
the
kindesfolke
of
the
deade
signefie
to
the
iudges
,
and
the
friendes
of
this
passed
,
the
day
of
the
burial
.
Whiche
(
according
to
the
maner
then
vsed
)
thei
terme
the
deades
passaige
ouer
the
mere
.
The
maner
wherof
is
this
.
The
iudges
,
aboue
,
xl
.
in
nomber
,
sittinge
on
the
farther
side
of
the
mere
,
on
a
compassed
benche
wheling
haulfe
rounde
and
the
people
standing
about
them
:
The
body
is
put
into
a
litle
boate
made
for
the
nones
,
and
drawen
ouer
to
the
iudges
by
a
chorde
.
The
body
then
standing
before
the
iudges
in
the
sight
of
the
people
,
before
it
be
cofred
,
if
ther
be
any
manne
that
haue
aught
to
saye
against
the
dead
,
he
is
permitted
by
the
lawe
.
Yf
any
be
proued
to
haue
liued
euyll
,
the
iudges
geue
sentence
that
the
bodye
shall
not
be
buried
.
And
who
so
is
founde
vniuscelye
to
haue
accused
,
suffreth
greate
punyshemente
therfore
.
When
no
manne
wyll
accuse
,
or
he
that
accused
is
knowen
to
haue
slaunderously
done
it
,
the
kinsfolke
endyng
their
mournyng
:
tourne
them selues
now
to
the
prayse
of
the
dead
,
nothing
aftre
the
maner
of
the
Grecians
,
for
that
the
Egiptians
thinke
themselues
all
to
be
gentlemen
alike
.
But
beginnyng
at
his
childehode
,
in
the
whiche
thei
reherse
his
bringing
vp
,
nourtering
and
scholyng
,
thei
passe
to
his
mannes
age
,
their
commending
his
godlines
,
his
iustice
,
his
temperaunce
,
&
the
residewe
of
his
vertues
.
And
calling
vpon
the
vndre
earthe
,
goddes
,
they
beseche
them
to
place
him
emonge
the
godlye
and
good
.
To
the
which
wordes
all
the
whole
multitude
crieth
Amen
:
showtyng
oute
,
and
magnifieng
the
glorye
of
the
deade
,
as
thoughe
they
shoulde
be
with
the
vnder
earth
goddes
,
among
the
blessed
for
euer
.
This
done
euery
man
burieth
his
dead
,
some
in
Sepulchres
made
for
the
purpose
,
and
other
that
haue
no
suche
preparacion
,
in
their
strongest
wall
at
home
in
their
house
,
setting
vp
the
cofre
ther
taberbernacle
wyse
.
But
they
that
for
some
offence
,
or
debte
of
enterest
,
or
suche
like
,
are
denied
their
bewriall
,
are
sette
vp
at
home
without
any
cofre
,
vntle
their
successours
growyng
to
abilitie
canne
dischardge
their
debtes
and
offeces
,
and
honourably
bewrie
them
.
There
is
a
maner
emong
them
,
sometyme
to
borowe
money
vpon
their
parentes
corpses
,
deliueryng
the
bodies
to
the
creditours
in
pledge
.
And
who
so
redemeth
theim
not
,
ronneth
into
vtter
infamie
,
and
is
at
his
death
,
denied
his
bewriall
.
A
manne
(
not
altogether
causeles
)
mighte
merueile
,
that
thei
could
not
be-contente
to
constitute
lawes
for
the
framyng
of
the
maners
of
those
that
are
onliue
,
but
also
put
ordre
for
the
exequies
,
and
Hearses
of
the
deade
.
But
the
cause
why
thei
bent
them selues
so
muche
hervnto
,
was
for
that
thei
thought
ther
was
no
bettre
waie
possible
,
to
driue
men
to
honestie
of
life
.
The
Grekes
,
which
haue
set
furthe
so
many
thynges
in
fained
tales
,
and
fables
of
Poetes
(
farre
aboue
credite
)
concernyng
the
rewarde
of
the
good
,
and
punishment
of
the
euill
:
could
not
with
all
their
deuices
,
drawe
men
so
vertue
,
and
withdrawe
them
from
vices
.
But
rather
contrariwise
,
haue
with
them
that
be
leudely
disposed
:
broughte
all
together
in
contempte
and
derision
.
But
among
the
Egiptians
,
the
punishemente
due
vnto
the
wicked
and
lewde
,
and
the
praise
of
the
godlie
and
good
,
not
heard
by
tales
of
a
tubbe
,
but
sene
daiely
at
the
eye
:
putteth
both
partes
in
remembraunce
what
behoueth
in
this
life
,
&
what
fame
and
opinson
thei
shall
leaue
of
them
selues
,
to
their
posteritie
.
And
hervppon
it
riseth
,
that
euery
man
gladly
emong
them
,
ensueth
good
ordre
of
life
.
And
to
make
an
ende
of
Thegiptians
,
me
siemeth
those
Lawes
are
of
very
righte
to
be
compted
the
beste
,
whiche
regarde
not
so
muche
to
make
the
people
riche
,
as
to
aduaunce
theim
to
honestie
and
wisedome
,
where
riches
of
necessitie
must
folowe
.
¶
The.
vi
.
Chapitre
.
¶
Of
the
Poeni
,
and
thother
peoples
of
Aphrique
.
OF
the
Penois
there
are
many
and
sondrie
nacions
.
Adrimachidae
lieng
toward
Egipte
,
are
like
of
maners
to
Thegiptians
,
but
their
apparell
is
like
to
the
other
Penois
.
Their
wiues
haue
vpon
ethe
legge
,
a
houpe
of
Latton
.
Thei
delight
in
long
heare
,
and
looke
what
lyce
it
fortuneth
any
of
them
to
take
aboute
them
:
thei
bite
theim
,
and
throwe
theim
awaie
,
the
whiche
propretie
,
thei
onely
of
all
the
Poeni
haue
.
As
also
to
present
their
maidens
that
are
vpon
mariage
,
to
the
kyng
,
whiche
choosyng
emong
them
the
maiden
that
liketh
hym
best
,
sieketh
in
her
lappe
,
that
aftre
can
neuer
bee
founde
.
The
Nasamones
(
a
greate
and
a
terrible
nacion
,
spoilers
of
suche
Shippes
as
fortune
to
bee
throwen
vpon
the
Sandes
in
the
streightes
)
towarde
Sommer
,
leauyng
their
cattle
vpon
the
Sea
coaste
,
goe
doune
into
the
plaine
countrie
to
gather
Dates
,
whiche
are
there
very
faire
,
and
in
greate
plentie
.
Thei
gather
the
boughes
with
the
fruicte
,
not
yet
perfectely
ripe
,
and
laie
them
a
Sonnyng
to
ripe
.
Afterward
thei
stiepe
theim
in
Milke
,
and
make
soupinges
and
potages
of
theim
.
It
is
the
maner
emong
theim
,
for
euery
man
to
haue
many
wiues
:
and
the
felowship
of
their
wiues
,
that
other
vse
in
secrete
:
thei
vse
in
open
sighte
,
in
maner
aftre
the
facion
that
the
Massagetes
vse
.
It
is
also
the
maner
of
the
Nasamones
,
when
any
man
marieth
his
first
wife
,
to
sende
her
about
to
euery
one
of
the
ghestes
,
to
offer
hym
her
body
.
And
asmany
as
receiue
her
into
armes
,
and
shewe
her
the
curtesie
she
comes
for
,
must
giue
her
some
gifte
,
whiche
she
hath
borne
with
her
,
home
to
her
house
.
Their
maner
of
takyng
an
othe
,
&
foreshewyng
of
thinges
to
come
,
is
thus
.
Thei
sweare
by
the
menne
that
ware
(
by
reporte
)
the
best
and
moste
iuste
men
emong
them
,
layeng
their
handes
on
their
Graues
,
or
Tumbes
.
But
for
the
fore
knowledge
of
thynges
,
thei
come
to
the
Graues
of
their
kyndreade
,
and
there
when
thei
haue
praied
their
stinte
,
laye
them
doune
vpon
them
to
slepe
:
and
loke
what
thei
dreame
,
that
doe
thei
folowe
.
Where
in
confirmyng
of
our
promise
,
we
vse
to
strike
handes
(
as
we
calle
it
)
thei
vse
to
drincke
one
to
another
:
or
elles
if
thei
lacke
liquour
,
to
take
duste
fro
the
earth
,
and
one
to
licke
parte
of
that
to
another
.
The
Garamantes
shonne
the
felowship
and
the
sighte
of
all
other
peoples
:
and
neither
vse
any
kinde
of
weapon
,
or
armour
,
ne
yet
dare
defende
them selues
against
other
that
vsed
them
.
They
dwell
somwhat
aboue
the
Nasamones
,
more
vp
londe
.
Aboute
the
sea
coaste
towarde
the
weste
,
ther
bordereth
vpon
them
the
Maces
:
whiche
shaue
their
heades
in
the
crowne
,
and
clyppe
them
rounde
by
the
sides
.
The
Gnidanes
(
nexte
neighbours
to
the
Maces
)
when
they
giue
battaylle
to
the
ostruthes
,
their
brieding
vnder
the
grounde
,
are
armed
with
rawe
felles
of
beastes
.
Their
women
ware
prety
wealtes
of
leather
,
euery
one
a
greate
manye
whiche
(
as
it
is
sayde
)
they
begge
of
suche
menne
as
haue
lien
with
them
.
So
that
the
moe
she
hath
,
the
more
she
is
estemed
,
as
a
deinty
derling
beloued
of
many
.
The
Machlies
dwelling
aboute
the
mershe
of
Tritonides
,
vse
to
shaue
their
foreparte
of
their
heade
,
and
the
Anses
their
hindre
parte
.
The
maydens
of
the
Anses
,
at
the
yerely
feastes
of
Minerua
,
in
the
honoure
of
the
goddesse
their
country
woman
:
deuiding
them
selues
into
two
companies
,
vse
to
giue
battaile
,
one
parte
to
another
with
staues
,
and
with
stones
:
sayeng
that
thei
obserue
the
maner
of
their
country
in
the
honour
of
her
that
we
calle
Minerua
.
And
the
maiden
that
departeth
the
battayle
with
out
wounde
,
thei
holde
her
for
no
maide
.
But
before
ther
battayle
be
tought
,
they
determine
that
what
mayden
so
euer
beareth
her selfe
mooste
valeaunte
in
the
fielde
,
all
the
other
maydens
with
commune
consente
shall
garnishe
her
,
and
arme
her
,
both
with
the
armour
of
Grecia
,
and
the
helmei
of
Corinthe
.
And
shal
sette
her
in
a
chariot
,
&
carye
her
rounde
about
the
mershe
.
The
same
menne
vsen
their
women
as
indifferently
commune
,
as
kyen
to
the
bulle
.
The
children
remaine
with
the
women
vntil
they
be
of
some
strengthe
.
Ones
in
a
quartre
the
men
do
assemble
wholy
together
,
&
then
looke
with
whome
the
childe
fantasieth
mooste
to
abide
,
him
do
they
compte
for
his
father
.
There
is
a
people
named
Atlantes
,
of
the
mounte
Athlas
,
by
the
whiche
they
dwell
.
These
giue
no
names
one
to
another
as
other
peoples
do
,
but
eche
man
is
namelesse
.
When
the
sonne
passeth
ouer
their
heades
,
they
curse
him
,
and
reuyle
him
with
all
woordes
of
mischiefe
:
for
that
he
is
so
broiling
hote
,
that
he
destroieth
bothe
them
and
ther
countrye
.
They
eate
of
no
kinde
of
beaste
,
neither
dreame
in
their
sliepe
.
The
Aphres
(
whiche
are
all
brieders
of
catteile
)
liue
with
flesshe
and
milke
,
and
yet
abiteine
they
fro
cowes
milke
,
and
all
cowe
fleshe
,
according
to
the
maner
of
the
Egiptians
,
and
therfore
kepe
they
none
vp
.
The
women
of
Cyrene
thincke
it
not
lawfull
to
strike
a
cowe
,
for
Isis
sake
that
is
honoured
in
Egipt
,
to
whome
also
they
appoincte
fasting
,
and
feastefull
daies
,
and
obserue
them
solempuly
.
But
the
women
of
Barcea
absteine
bothe
from
cowe
fleshe
and
sowe
flesh
.
When
their
children
are
iiii
.
yeare
olde
they
vse
to
cauterise
them
on
the
coron
vaine
(
and
some
on
the
temples
also
)
with
a
medecine
for
that
purpose
,
made
of
woolle
as
it
is
plucked
fro
the
shiepe
:
because
thei
should
not
at
any
time
be
troubled
with
rheumes
or
poses
,
and
by
that
meanes
they
say
they
liue
in
very
good
health
.
Thei
sacrifie
after
this
maner
.
When
in
the
name
of
their
firste
frutes
they
haue
cutte
of
the
eare
of
the
beaste
,
they
throwe
it
ouer
the
house
.
That
done
,
they
wring
the
necke
on
the
one
side
.
Of
all
the
goddes
they
offre
sacrifice
to
no
more
but
Sonne
&
Mone
.
All
the
Aphres
burye
their
deade
as
the
Grecians
doe
,
sauing
the
Nasamones
,
which
bury
them
as
thoughe
they
ware
sitting
:
wayting
well
when
any
man
lieth
in
drawing
on
,
to
set
him
on
his
taile
,
leaste
he
should
giue
vp
the
ghoste
lieng
vpright
.
Their
houses
are
made
of
wickers
,
and
withes
,
wrought
aboute
trees
,
moch
like
vnto
those
that
we
calle
franckencence
trees
,
and
in
suche
sorte
that
they
may
tourne
them
rounde
euery
waye
.
The
Maries
,
shaue
the
lefte
side
of
their
heade
,
and
lette
the
heare
growe
on
the
right
.
They
die
their
bodie
in
redde
,
and
vaunte
that
they
come
of
the
Troianes
.
The
women
of
the
Zabiques
(
which
are
the
next
neighbours
to
the
Maries
)
driue
the
cartes
in
the
warres
,
in
the
which
the
men
fight
.
Ther
are
a
people
called
Zigantes
,
wher
beside
the
great
plentye
of
hony
that
they
gather
fro
the
Bies
,
they
haue
also
certeine
men
that
are
makers
of
honye
.
They
all
die
them selues
with
red
,
and
eate
apes
fleshe
,
wherof
thei
that
dwel
in
the
mounteines
haue
great
plentye
These
al
being
of
the
part
called
Libye
,
liue
for
the
moste
parte
a
wilde
lyfe
abrode
in
the
fieldes
like
beastes
,
making
no
household
prouision
of
meate
,
ne
wearing
any
maner
of
apparell
but
gotes
felles
.
The
gentlemen
,
and
men
of
honour
emong
them
,
haue
neither
cities
nor
townes
,
but
Turrettes
builte
vpon
the
waters
side
,
in
the
which
they
laye
vp
the
ouerplus
of
that
that
they
occupy
.
They
sweare
their
people
euery
yere
to
obeye
their
Prince
,
and
that
they
that
obey
in
diede
,
shoulde
loue
together
as
felowes
and
companions
:
but
that
the
disobediente
shoulde
be
pursued
like
felons
and
traitours
.
Their
armour
and
weapon
,
are
bothe
acording
to
the
nature
of
the
country
and
contrimen
:
for
wher
thei
of
them selues
are
very
quicke
,
and
deliure
of
bodye
,
and
the
country
champaine
,
and
playne
,
they
neither
vse
swearde
,
dagger
,
ne
harneis
,
but
onely
cary
thre
Iauelines
in
their
hande
,
and
a
nombre
of
piked
and
chosen
stones
,
in
a
case
of
stiffe
leather
hanging
aboute
them
.
With
these
they
vse
bothe
to
fight
and
to
skirmishe
.
In
his
coming
towarde
the
ennemy
,
he
throweth
his
stone
,
fetching
his
ronne
,
and
maketh
lightlye
a
narowe
mysse
,
thoughe
it
be
a
good
waye
of
:
suche
continuall
practise
they
haue
of
it
.
They
kiepe
neither
lawe
ne
faithe
.
The
Troglodites
(
whiche
are
also
named
of
the
Grecians
pastours
,
for
their
fieding
and
brieding
of
carteille
)
a
people
of
Ethiope
,
do
lyue
in
companies
,
&
haue
their
heade
ouer
them
,
whome
they
call
Tiraunte
.
But
not
meaninge
in
him
so
much
tiranny
in
diede
,
as
sometime
some
of
our
gouernours
vndre
a
fayrer
name
do
execute
.
None
of
them
hathe
any
seuerall
wife
,
and
therfore
no
seueral
children
,
but
bothe
those
in
commune
,
the
tiraunte
excepted
:
Who
hathe
but
one
wyfe
onely
.
To
the
which
yf
any
manne
do
but
approche
or
drawe
nighe
:
he
is
condempned
in
a
certeine
nombre
of
cattalle
be
paied
to
the
Tiraunte
.
From
the
beginning
of
Iuly
vntle
about
midde
August
(
at
the
which
time
thei
haue
great
plenty
of
raine
)
thei
nourishe
them selues
with
milke
,
and
bloude
,
sodden
a
litle
together
.
The
pasture
vplōd
being
,
dried
away
with
the
heate
of
the
Sonne
:
They
sieke
downe
to
the
marshe
,
&
lowe
groundes
,
for
the
whiche
onely
they
be
often
at
debate
.
When
their
catteil
waxeth
olde
or
sicke
,
they
kyll
them
,
and
eate
them
,
&
altogether
liue
vpon
such
.
They
do
not
giue
the
childe
the
name
of
the
father
,
but
name
him
aftre
a
bull
,
a
rambe
or
an
eawe
.
And
those
call
thei
father
(
the
beastes
I
meane
of
the
masle
kinde
)
and
thother
of
the
femel
kynde
,
they
call
mother
,
because
ther
daily
fode
is
giuen
by
them
.
The
people
called
Idiote
,
vse
for
their
drincke
the
iuyce
of
a
whinne
named
Paliurus
.
But
the
men
of
worshyp
and
gentlemen
vse
the
iuce
of
a
certeine
floure
they
haue
emonge
them
,
whiche
maketh
drincke
moche
like
the
worste
of
the
Renishe
muste
.
And
because
thei
cary
great
droues
of
catteile
with
them
,
they
chaunge
their
soile
often
.
Their
bodies
are
all
naked
,
sauing
their
priuities
,
whiche
they
hide
with
felles
of
beastes
.
All
the
Troglodites
are
circumcised
aftre
the
maner
of
the
Egiptians
,
sauing
only
the
Claudians
:
which
they
so
terme
of
claudication
or
limping
.
They
onely
,
dwellinge
from
their
childehode
within
the
country
of
the
Hesternes
,
are
not
touched
with
rasour
or
knife
.
The
Troglodites
that
are
called
Magaueres
,
carye
for
theyr
armour
and
weapon
,
a
rounde
buckler
of
a
rawe
are
hide
,
and
a
clubbe
shodde
with
yron
.
Other
haue
bowes
,
&
Iauelines
.
As
for
graues
or
places
of
buriall
,
they
passe
not
.
For
they
binde
the
heade
,
and
the
fiete
of
the
dead
together
with
witthes
of
Paliurus
,
&
then
setting
it
vp
vpon
some
hilly
place
,
haue
a
good
sporte
to
all
to
bethwacke
it
with
stones
,
vntle
they
lie
heaped
ouer
the
corps
.
The
laye
they
a
goates
horne
on
the
toppe
and
departe
,
biddinge
sorrowe
go
plaie
him
.
They
warre
one
with
another
,
not
as
the
Griekes
vpon
rancour
and
Ambicon
,
but
onely
for
foode
sake
.
In
their
skirmishes
,
firste
they
go
to
it
with
stones
,
as
afore
ye
haue
hearde
,
vntle
it
fortune
some
nombre
to
be
hurte
.
Then
occupieng
the
bowe
(
wherin
they
are
very
sure
handed
)
thei
kille
one
another
vpon
hepes
.
Those
battayles
are
attoned
by
the
women
of
mooste
auncient
age
.
For
when
they
be
ones
comen
into
the
middle
emonge
them
(
as
they
maye
do
withoute
harme
,
for
that
is
compted
abhominacion
in
any
wise
to
hurte
one
of
them
)
the
battaille
sodenly
ceaseth
.
They
that
are
nowe
so
fiebled
with
age
,
that
they
can
no
longer
folowe
the
heard
:
winding
the
tayle
of
an
oxe
aboute
their
throte
choke
vp
&
die
.
But
he
that
differreth
to
ridde
him selfe
in
ths
sorte
:
It
is
laweful
for
another
(
aftre
a
warninge
)
to
doe
it
.
And
it
is
there
compted
a
friendly
benefaicte
.
Men
also
diseased
of
feures
,
or
anye
other
incurable
malady
,
they
doe
in
lyke
maner
dispatche
:
iudginge
it
of
all
griefes
the
woorste
,
for
that
manne
to
liue
,
that
canne
nowe
nothinge
doe
,
why
he
shoulde
desyre
to
lyue
.
Herodote
writeth
,
that
the
Troglodites
myne
them selues
caues
in
the
grounde
,
wherin
to
dwell
.
Men
not
troubled
with
anye
desire
of
riches
,
but
raither
giuing
them selues
to
wilfull
pouretie
.
They
glory
in
nothing
but
in
one
litle
stone
,
wherin
appere
thre
skore
sondry
colours
:
which
we
therfore
calle
Exaconthalitus
.
They
eate
sondry
kindes
of
venemous
vermyne
.
And
speake
any
distincte
worde
they
cannot
,
but
sieme
rather
to
busse
or
churre
betwene
the
tiethe
,
then
to
speake
.
There
is
another
people
dwelling
in
that
Ethiope
that
lyeth
aboue
Egipte
,
called
Ryzophagi
,
whiche
bestowe
muche
time
in
digging
vp
of
the
rootes
of
Riedes
growing
niere
aboute
them
,
and
in
wasshing
and
clensing
of
the
same
,
whiche
afterward
they
bruse
betwixt
stones
til
thei
become
clammie
,
&
so
make
swiete
cakes
of
them
,
muche
facioned
like
a
brick
a
hande
broade
.
Those
bake
thei
by
the
Sonne
,
and
so
eate
them
.
And
this
kinde
of
meate
onely
,
serueth
them
all
their
life
tyme
,
plentifully
and
enough
,
and
neuer
waxeth
fulsome
vnto
theim
.
Thei
neuer
haue
warre
one
with
another
,
but
with
Lions
,
whiche
comyng
out
of
the
deserte
there
,
partly
for
shadowe
,
and
partly
for
to
praie
vpon
smaller
beastes
,
doe
oftymes
wourie
diuers
of
the
Aethiopes
,
comyng
out
of
the
Fennes
.
In
so
muche
that
that
nacion
had
long
sences
bene
vttrely
destroied
by
the
Lions
,
excepte
nature
of
purpose
,
had
shewed
them
her
aide
.
For
toward
the
dogge
daies
,
there
come
into
that
coaste
,
infinite
swarmes
of
Gnattes
,
without
any
drifte
of
winde
to
enforce
them
.
The
men
then
flieng
to
the
fennes
,
are
not
harmed
by
them
.
But
thei
driue
the
Lions
with
their
stingyng
and
terrible
huszyng
,
cleane
out
of
that
quartre
.
Next
vpon
these
,
bordre
the
Ilophagi
and
Spermatophagi
,
the
one
liuynge
by
suche
fruicte
as
falleth
from
the
trees
,
in
Sommer
,
and
the
residew
of
the
yere
by
suche
herbes
as
thei
picke
vp
in
the
shadowed
groundes
.
The
other
,
the
Ilophagi
,
siekynge
to
the
plaines
with
their
wiues
and
their
children
,
climbe
trees
,
and
gather
,
eate
,
and
cary
home
:
the
tendre
croppes
and
buddes
of
the
boughes
.
And
thei
haue
by
continualle
practise
,
suche
a
nimblenes
in
climbyng
,
that
(
a
wondrefull
thynge
to
be
spoken
)
thei
wille
leape
from
boughe
to
boughe
,
and
tree
to
tree
like
Cattes
or
Squirelles
,
and
by
reason
of
their
slendrenes
and
lightenes
,
wille
mounte
vp
on
braunches
and
twigges
,
without
daunger
or
hurte
.
For
thoughe
their
fiete
slippe
,
yet
hang
thei
fast
by
the
handes
:
and
if
thei
bothe
faile
theim
,
yet
falle
thei
so
light
,
that
thei
be
harmelesse
.
These
folkes
go
naked
,
and
hold
their
wiues
and
children
in
commune
.
Emong
them selues
they
fighte
for
their
places
without
weapon
:
but
against
foreiners
with
staues
.
And
wheare
thei
ouercome
,
there
chalenge
thei
Lordeshippe
.
Thei
communely
dye
for
hongre
,
when
their
sight
faileth
them
:
whiche
was
their
onely
instrumente
to
finde
their
foode
.
The
residewe
of
the
countrie
there
aboute
,
do
those
Aethiopians
holde
,
whiche
are
named
Cynecy
,
not
vety
many
in
nombre
,
but
muche
differing
in
life
from
the
rest
.
For
their
Countrie
beyng
wooddie
,
and
wilde
,
fulle
of
thicquettes
,
and
skante
of
watre
,
thei
are
forced
by
night
,
for
feare
of
wilde
beastes
,
to
slepe
in
trees
:
and
toward
the
mornyng
,
all
weaponed
together
,
to
drawe
doune
to
the
waters
,
wher
thei
shroude
them selues
into
couert
,
and
so
abide
close
till
the
heate
of
the
daie
.
At
the
whiche
tyme
the
Bugles
,
Pardales
and
other
greate
beastes
,
what
for
the
heate
,
and
what
for
thriste
,
fiocke
toguether
to
the
watres
.
Assone
as
thei
haue
druncken
,
and
haue
well
laden
their
bealies
with
watre
,
the
Ethiopes
startynge
out
vpon
them
with
stakes
,
sharpened
and
hardened
in
the
fire
,
and
with
stones
,
and
with
arrowes
,
and
suche
like
weapon
,
at
this
aduauntage
slea
them
vpon
heapes
,
and
deuide
the
carkesses
by
compaignies
to
be
eaten
.
And
sometyme
it
happeneth
that
thei
them selues
are
slaine
by
some
beast
of
force
,
howbeit
very
seldome
.
For
thei
euer
by
their
pollicies
and
traines
,
doe
more
damage
to
the
beastes
,
then
the
beastes
can
do
vnto
them
.
If
at
any
time
thei
lacke
the
bodies
of
the
beastes
,
then
take
thei
the
rawe
hides
of
suche
as
thei
lateliest
before
had
slaine
,
and
clensyng
them
cleane
fro
the
heare
,
thei
sokynglie
laie
them
to
a
softe
fire
,
and
when
thei
be
throughly
hette
,
deuide
them
emong
the
compaignie
,
whiche
very
griedely
fille
them selues
of
them
.
They
exercise
their
children
whilest
thei
be
boies
,
to
throw
the
darte
at
a
sette
marke
,
and
he
that
hitteth
not
the
marke
receiueth
no
meate
.
By
the
whiche
maner
of
trainyng
,
hongre
so
worketh
in
the
boies
,
that
thei
become
excellent
darters
The
Acridophagie
(
a
people
borderyng
vpon
the
deaserte
)
are
somwhat
lower
of
stature
then
the
residewe
leane
,
&
exceding
blacke
.
In
the
Spring
time
,
the
Weste
,
and
Southwest
winde
,
bringeth
vnto
them
out
of
the
Deaserte
,
an
houge
nombre
of
Locustes
,
whiche
are
of
verie
greate
bodie
,
and
of
wynge
very
filthily
coloured
.
The
Ethiopians
well
accustomed
with
their
maner
of
flighte
&
trade
,
gather
together
into
a
long
slade
betwixte
two
hilles
,
a
great
deale
of
rubbeshe
and
mullocke
,
from
places
nighe
hande
,
apte
for
firyng
,
and
all
the
grasse
and
wiedes
there
aboute
.
And
laieng
it
ready
in
heapes
aforehande
,
along
the
slade
,
when
thef
seethe
Locustes
come
with
the
winde
like
cloudes
in
the
atre
,
thei
set
al
on
fice
,
and
so
swelte
theim
in
the
passyng
ouer
,
that
thei
bee
skante
full
out
of
the
slade
,
but
thei
fall
to
the
grounde
in
suche
plentie
,
that
thei
be
to
all
the
Acridophagi
,
a
sufficient
victuallyng
.
For
thei
poudre
them
with
salte
(
wherof
the
countrie
hath
plentie
)
and
so
continually
from
yere
to
yere
,
liue
by
none
other
foode
.
For
thei
neither
haue
any
kinde
of
catteille
,
ne
fisshe
can
haue
,
beyng
so
farre
fro
the
sea
.
And
this
maner
of
meate
siemeth
to
theim
,
verie
pleasaunce
and
fine
.
Of
bodie
thei
are
very
lighte
,
swifte
of
foote
,
and
shorte
liued
,
as
not
passyng
xl
.
yeres
,
he
that
liueth
longest
.
Their
ende
is
not
more
incredible
,
then
it
is
miserable
.
For
when
thei
drawe
into
age
,
their
briedeth
a
kinde
of
winghed
lice
in
their
bodies
,
of
diuers
colours
,
and
very
horrible
,
and
filthie
to
beholde
:
whiche
firste
eate
our
their
be
alies
,
and
then
their
brest
,
and
so
the
whole
body
in
a
litle
spare
.
He
that
hath
this
disease
,
first
as
thoughe
he
had
on
hym
some
tickelyng
yeche
,
all
to
beskratcheth
his
bodie
with
suche
pleasure
,
as
is
also
mingled
with
some
smart
And
within
a
litle
while
afire
,
when
the
lyce
beginne
to
craule
,
and
the
bodie
,
beginneth
to
mattre
,
enraged
with
the
bittrenes
and
grief
of
the
disease
,
he
teareth
and
mangleth
his
whole
bodie
with
his
nailes
,
putting
furth
in
the
meane
while
many
a
greuous
grone
.
Then
gussheth
there
out
of
hym
,
suche
aboundaunce
of
lice
,
that
a
manne
would
thinke
they
had
bene
barelled
in
his
body
:
&
that
the
barel
now
broken
,
the
swarme
plomped
out
.
And
by
this
meanes
,
whether
throught
the
enfectious
airs
,
or
the
corruption
of
their
fieding
,
thei
make
a
miserable
ende
Vpon
the
Southe
border
of
Affrike
,
dwell
there
menne
called
of
the
Grekes
Cynnamie
,
&
of
their
neighbours
Sauluages
:
Bearded
,
and
that
with
aboundaunce
of
heare
.
Thei
kiepe
for
the
saufegarde
of
their
liues
,
greate
compaignies
of
wilde
Mastiues
:
for
that
from
midde
Iune
,
till
midde
Winter
,
there
entreth
into
their
countrie
,
an
innumerable
sorte
of
Kine
of
Inde
.
Whether
thei
flie
thether
to
saue
them selues
from
other
beastes
,
or
come
to
sieke
pasture
,
or
by
some
instincte
of
nature
vnknowen
to
manne
,
it
is
vncertaine
,
Against
these
,
when
the
men
of
their
owne
force
,
are
not
able
to
resist
:
thei
defende
them selues
by
the
helpe
of
their
dogges
,
and
take
many
of
them
.
Wherof
thei
eate
parte
whilest
thei
are
freshe
,
and
parte
reserue
thei
in
pouldre
,
for
their
aftre
niede
.
Thei
eate
also
many
other
kindes
of
beastes
,
whiche
thei
hunt
with
their
dogges
.
The
laste
of
all
the
Affriens
Southewarde
,
are
the
Ichthiophagi
.
A
people
borderyng
vpon
the
Troglodites
,
in
the
Goulfe
called
Sinus
Arabicus
:
whiche
vnder
the
shape
of
man
,
liue
the
life
of
beastes
.
Thei
goe
naked
all
their
life
tyme
,
and
make
compte
of
their
wiues
and
their
children
in
commune
.
Thei
knowe
none
other
kindes
of
pleasure
,
or
displeasure
,
but
like
vnto
beastes
,
suche
as
thei
fiele
:
neither
haue
thei
any
respecte
to
vertue
,
or
vice
,
or
any
discernyng
betwixte
good
or
badde
.
Thei
haue
litle
Cabanes
not
farre
from
the
Sea
,
vpon
the
clieues
sides
:
where
nature
hath
made
great
carfes
,
diepe
into
the
grounde
,
and
hollowe
Guttres
,
and
Criekes
into
the
maigne
lande
,
bowtyng
and
compassyng
in
and
out
,
to
&
fro
,
many
sondrie
waies
.
Whose
entringes
th
enhabitauntes
vse
to
stoppe
vp
with
great
heapes
of
calion
and
stones
,
wherby
the
criekes
serue
them
now
in
the
steade
of
nettes
.
For
when
the
sea
floweth
(
which
happeneth
there
twise
in
the
daye
,
aboute
the
houres
of
thre
,
and
of
nyne
)
the
water
swelleth
so
highe
,
that
it
ouerfloweth
into
the
maygne
shore
,
and
filleth
those
crieques
with
the
sea
.
And
the
fisshe
folowing
the
tide
,
and
dispersinge
them selues
abrode
in
the
maigne
londe
to
seeke
their
foode
:
at
the
ebbe
when
the
water
withdraweth
,
retiring
together
with
it
alway
to
the
dieper
places
,
and
at
laste
remaining
in
these
gutters
&
crieques
,
they
are
stopped
in
with
the
stone
heapes
,
and
at
the
lowe
water
lye
drie
.
Then
come
the
enhabitauntes
with
wyfe
and
children
,
take
them
,
and
laye
them
oute
vpon
the
rocques
against
the
midday
sonne
,
wher
,
with
the
broiling
heate
of
the
same
,
they
be
within
a
while
skorched
and
parched
.
Then
do
they
remoue
them
,
and
with
a
litle
beating
seperate
the
fysshe
fro
the
bones
.
Then
put
they
the
fisshe
into
the
hollowes
of
the
rocques
,
and
beate
it
to
pomois
,
minglinge
therewith
the
siede
of
the
whynne
Paliurus
.
And
so
facion
it
into
lumpes
muche
like
a
bricke
,
but
somewhat
longer
.
And
when
they
haue
baken
them
againe
a
litle
by
the
sonne
,
they
sitte
them
downe
together
,
and
eate
by
the
bealy
.
Of
this
haue
thei
alway
in
store
,
accordinge
to
the
plenty
that
Neptune
gyueth
them
.
But
when
by
the
reason
of
tempest
the
sea
ouerfloweth
these
places
aboue
his
naturall
course
,
and
tarieth
longer
then
his
wonte
,
so
that
they
can
not
haue
this
benefight
of
fisshing
,
and
their
store
is
all
spent
:
they
gather
a
kynde
of
great
shelle
fysshe
,
whose
shelles
they
grate
open
with
stones
,
and
eate
the
fisshe
rawe
,
in
taste
muche
like
to
an
oyster
.
If
it
fortune
this
ouerflowing
by
the
reason
of
the
winde
,
to
continue
longe
,
and
their
shellefyshe
to
fayle
them
:
then
haue
they
recours
to
the
fyshebones
(
which
they
do
of
purpose
reserue
together
in
heapes
)
and
when
thei
haue
gnabeled
of
the
softest
and
gristely
partes
with
their
tiethe
,
of
those
that
are
newest
and
beste
,
they
beate
the
harder
with
stones
into
pieces
,
and
eate
them
.
Thei
eate
as
I
haue
said
in
the
wilde
field
together
abrode
,
reioising
with
a
semblaunte
of
merinesse
,
&
a
maner
of
singyng
full
vntuned
.
That
done
they
falle
vppon
their
women
,
euen
as
they
come
to
hande
withoute
any
choyse
:
vtterly
voide
of
care
,
by
reason
they
are
alwaye
sure
of
meate
in
good
plentye
.
Thus
foure
daies
euer
continual
,
busied
with
this
bealy
bownsing
chiere
,
the
.v.
daie
thei
flocke
together
to
go
drinck
,
al
on
a
droue
,
not
vnlike
to
a
heard
of
kiene
to
the
waters
,
shouting
as
they
go
with
an
yrishe
whobub
.
And
when
they
haue
dronke
till
their
bealies
stonde
a
strutte
,
so
that
thei
are
skant
able
to
retourne
:
euerye
bodie
layes
him
downe
dronckar
delike
to
reste
his
water
bolne
bealy
,
and
that
daye
eateth
nothing
.
The
next
daye
agayne
they
fall
to
their
fysshing
:
And
so
passe
they
their
lyfe
continually
.
Thei
seldome
falle
into
any
diseases
,
for
that
they
are
alway
of
so
vniforme
diete
Neuerthelesse
they
are
shorter
lyued
than
we
are
.
Theyr
nature
not
corupted
by
any
perswasion
taken
of
other
,
compreth
the
satisfieng
of
hongre
,
the
greatest
pleasure
in
the
world
.
As
for
other
extraordenary
pleasures
,
they
seke
them
not
.
This
is
the
maner
of
liuing
propre
vnto
them
that
lye
within
the
bosome
of
the
sayde
Arabique
sea
.
But
the
maner
of
them
that
dwell
without
the
bosome
,
is
moche
more
merueilous
.
For
thei
neuer
drinke
ne
neuer
are
moued
with
any
passion
of
the
mynde
.
These
beynge
as
it
ware
by
fortune
throwen
oute
into
the
desertes
,
farre
from
the
partes
miete
to
be
enhabited
,
giue
them selues
altogether
to
fysshing
,
which
they
eate
haulfe
rawe
.
Not
for
to
auoyde
thirste
(
for
they
desire
no
moyste
thinges
)
but
raither
of
a
nature
sauluage
and
wilde
,
contented
with
such
victualle
as
commeth
to
hande
.
They
compte
it
a
principal
blessednes
to
be
with
oute
those
thinges
what
so
euer
they
be
,
that
bringe
sorowe
or
griefe
to
their
haners
.
Thei
are
reported
to
be
of
such
pacience
,
that
thoughe
a
manne
strike
them
with
a
naked
sweard
,
thei
wil
not
shonne
him
,
or
flye
from
him
.
Beate
them
,
or
do
theim
wronge
,
and
they
onely
wil
looke
vppon
you
,
neither
shewinge
token
of
wrathe
,
nor
countenaunce
of
pitie
.
Thei
haue
no
maner
of
speache
emong
them
:
But
onely
shewe
by
signes
of
the
hande
,
and
nodding
with
the
heade
,
what
they
lacke
,
and
what
they
would
haue
.
These
people
with
a
whole
consent
,
are
maynteners
of
peace
towarde
all
men
,
straunger
,
and
other
.
The
whiche
maner
a●thoughe
it
be
wondrefull
,
they
haue
kept
time
oute
of
mynde
.
Whether
throughe
longe
conunaunce
of
custome
,
or
driuen
by
necessitie
,
or
elles
of
nature
:
I
can
not
saye
.
They
dwell
not
as
the
other
,
Icthiophagi
doe
,
all
in
one
maner
of
cabanes
,
but
sondry
in
diuers
.
Some
haue
their
dennes
,
and
their
cabanes
in
them
opening
to
the
North
:
to
the
ende
they
might
by
that
meanes
be
the
bettre
shadowed
fro
the
sonne
,
and
haue
the
colder
ayre
.
For
those
that
are
open
toward
the
southe
,
by
the
reason
of
the
greate
heate
of
the
sonne
,
caste
for
the
suche
a
breathe
,
fornais
like
,
that
a
manne
can
not
come
niere
them
.
They
that
open
towarde
the
northe
,
builds
them
preaty
Cabanes
the
ribbes
of
whales
(
whiche
in
those
seas
they
plentuousty
finde
)
compassing
them
aboute
by
the
sides
,
accordynge
to
their
naturall
bendinge
,
and
fasteninge
them
together
at
bothe
endes
with
some
maner
of
tyenge
.
Those
do
they
couer
with
the
woose
and
the
wiedes
of
the
sea
tempered
together
.
And
in
these
they
shroude
them selues
fro
the
sonne
:
nature
by
necessitie
deuising
a
way
how
to
helpe
and
defende
her selfe
.
Thus
haue
ye
hearde
the
lyfe
of
the
Icthiophagi
,
and
now
remaineth
there
for
Aprique
onely
the
Amazones
to
be
spoken
of
,
which
menne
saye
in
the
olde
tyme
dwelte
in
Libye
.
A
kinde
of
warlike
women
,
of
greate
force
,
and
hardfnesse
,
nothing
lyke
in
lyfe
vnto
our
women
.
The
maner
amonge
them
was
to
appointe
to
theirmaidens
acerte
in
space
of
yeres
to
be
trayned
,
and
exercysed
in
the
feictes
of
warre
.
Those
beynge
expired
,
they
ware
ioyned
to
menne
for
yssues
sake
.
The
women
bare
all
the
rule
of
the
commune
wealthe
.
The
women
ware
princes
,
lordes
,
and
officiers
,
Capiteines
,
and
chiefteines
of
the
warres
.
The
menne
had
noughte
to
doe
,
but
the
drudgery
at
home
,
and
as
the
women
woulde
appoincte
them
.
The
children
assone
as
thei
ware
borne
,
ware
deliuered
to
the
men
to
nouryshe
vp
with
milke
,
and
suche
other
thinges
as
theyr
tendrenes
required
.
If
it
ware
a
boye
,
they
eyther
brake
the
right
arme
assone
as
it
was
borne
,
that
it
mighte
neuer
be
fytte
for
the
warres
,
or
flue
it
,
or
sente
it
oute
of
the
countrye
.
If
a
wenche
,
they
streight
ceared
the
pappes
,
that
thei
might
not
growe
to
hindre
them
in
the
warres
Therfore
the
Grecians
called
theim
Amazones
,
as
ye
woulde
saie
,
pappelesse
.
The
opinion
is
,
that
thef
dwelt
in
the
Ilonde
named
Heipera
,
which
lieth
in
the
marsshe
,
named
(
of
a
riuer
that
ronneth
into
it
)
Tritonis
,
ioyning
vpon
Ethiope
,
and
the
mounte
Atlas
,
the
greatest
of
all
that
lande
.
This
Ilonde
is
very
large
and
greate
,
hauyng
plentie
of
diuers
sortes
of
fruictes
,
whereby
the
enhabitauntes
liue
.
Thei
haue
many
flockes
of
shiepe
,
and
goates
,
and
other
smalle
catteile
,
whose
milke
and
flesshe
they
eate
.
They
haue
no
maner
of
graine
.
ne
knowe
what
to
doe
therwith
.
¶
The
first
Chapitre
.
¶
Of
Asie
and
the
peoples
moste
famous
therin
,
ASie
,
the
seconde
part
of
the
thre
wherin
to
we
haue
said
that
the
whole
erth
is
diuided
:
tooke
name
as
some
hold
opinion
,
of
the
doughter
of
Oceanus
,
and
Tethis
,
named
Asia
,
the
wife
of
laphetus
,
and
the
mother
of
Prometheus
.
Or
as
other
affirme
,
of
Asius
,
the
sonne
of
Maneye
the
Lidian
.
And
it
stretcheth
it self
from
the
South
,
bowtyng
by
the
Easte
into
the
Northe
:
hauyng
on
the
West
parte
the
two
flouddes
,
Nilus
and
Tanais
,
and
the
whole
Sea
Euxinum
,
and
parte
of
the
middle
earth
sea
.
Vpon
the
other
thre
quarters
,
it
is
lysted
in
with
the
Occean
,
whiche
where
he
cometh
by
Easte
Asie
,
is
called
Eous
(
as
ye
would
saie
toward
the
dawnyng
)
by
the
South
,
Indicus
(
of
the
countrie
named
India
)
and
aftre
the
name
of
the
stoure
Scithiane
,
vpon
the
Northe
Scythicus
.
The
greate
mounteine
Taurus
ronnyng
East
and
West
,
and
in
a
maner
equally
partyng
the
lande
in
twaine
:
leaueth
one
parte
on
the
Northe
side
,
called
by
the
Grekes
the
outer
Asie
:
and
another
on
the
South
,
named
the
inner
Asie
.
This
mountein
in
many
places
is
founde
thre
hundred
.lxxv.
miles
broade
:
and
of
length
equalle
with
the
whole
countrie
.
About
a
fiue
hundred
thre
skore
and
thre
miles
.
From
the
coast
of
the
Rhodes
,
vnto
the
farthest
part
of
Inde
,
and
Scithia
Eastwarde
.
And
it
is
deuided
into
many
sondrie
partes
,
in
sondrie
wise
named
,
wherof
some
are
larger
,
some
lesse
.
This
Asie
is
of
suche
a
sise
,
as
aucthours
holde
opinion
,
that
Affrike
and
Europe
ioyned
together
:
are
scante
able
to
matche
it
in
greatnes
.
It
is
of
a
temperate
heate
and
a
fertile
soile
,
and
therfore
full
of
all
kindes
of
beaste
,
foule
,
and
worme
,
&
it
hath
in
it
many
countries
and
Seignouries
.
On
the
other
side
of
the
redde
Sea
,
ouer
against
Egipte
in
Affrike
:
lieth
the
tripartite
region
,
named
Arabia
,
whose
partes
are
,
Petrea
:
boundyng
West
and
Northe
vpon
Siria
:
and
right
at
fronte
before
hym
Eastwarde
,
Deserta
:
and
Arabia
Felix
by
Southe
.
Certein
writers
also
adioyne
to
Arabia
:
Pancheia
,
and
Sabea
.
It
is
iudged
to
haue
the
name
of
Arabus
,
the
sonne
of
Appollo
&
Babilone
The
Arabiens
beyng
a
greate
people
,
and
dwellyng
very
wide
,
and
brode
:
are
in
their
liuyng
very
diuers
,
and
as
sondrie
in
religion
.
Thei
vse
to
go
with
long
heare
vnrounded
&
forked
cappes
,
somewhat
mitre
like
,
all
aftre
one
sorte
,
and
their
beardes
partie
shauen
.
Thei
vse
not
as
we
doe
,
to
learne
faculties
and
sciences
one
of
another
by
apprenticehode
,
but
looke
what
trade
the
father
occupied
,
the
same
doeth
the
sonne
generally
applie
hymself
to
,
and
continue
in
.
The
mooste
aunciente
and
eldest
father
that
can
be
founde
in
the
whole
Countrie
,
is
made
their
Lorde
and
Kyng
.
Looke
what
possessions
any
one
kindrede
hath
,
the
same
be
commune
to
all
those
of
that
bloude
:
Yea
one
wife
serueth
theim
all
.
Wherefore
he
that
cometh
firste
into
the
house
,
laieth
doune
his
faulchon
before
the
dore
,
as
a
token
that
the
place
is
occupied
.
The
seniour
of
the
stocke
enioeth
her
alnight
.
Thus
be
thei
al
brethren
and
sistren
one
to
another
,
throughout
the
whole
people
.
Thei
absteine
fro
the
embrasinges
neither
of
sister
ne
mother
,
but
all
begrees
are
in
that
poynct
as
indifferent
to
them
,
as
to
beastes
of
the
fieldes
.
Yei
is
adulterie
death
emong
them
.
And
this
is
adulterie
there
:
to
abandon
the
body
to
one
of
another
kindred
.
And
who
so
is
by
suche
an
ouerthwarte
begotten
:
is
iudged
a
bastard
and
otherwise
not
.
Thei
bancquet
not
lightly
together
,
vndre
the
nombre
of
thirtie
persones
.
Alwaie
foresene
that
,
two
of
the
same
nombre
●hre
at
the
leaste
,
be
Musicens
.
waiters
haue
thei
none
,
but
one
kinsman
to
minister
to
another
,
and
one
to
helpe
another
.
Their
tounes
and
cities
are
wallesse
,
for
thei
liue
quietly
&
in
peace
one
with
another
.
Thei
haue
no
kinde
of
oyle
,
but
that
whiche
is
made
of
Sesama
,
but
for
all
other
thynges
,
thei
are
most
blessed
with
plentie
.
Thei
haue
Shiepe
greater
then
Rien
,
and
verie
white
of
woulle
.
Horses
haue
thei
none
,
ne
none
desire
,
for
that
their
Chamelles
in
all
niedes
serue
them
aswell
.
Thei
haue
siluer
and
golde
plentie
,
and
diuerse
kindes
of
spices
,
whiche
other
countries
haue
not
,
Laton
,
Brasse
,
Iron
,
Purple
,
Safron
,
the
precious
rote
costus
,
and
all
coruen
woorkes
,
are
brought
into
theim
by
other
.
Thei
bewrie
their
kyng
in
a
donghille
,
for
other
thei
wille
skante
take
so
muche
laboure
.
There
is
no
people
that
better
kiepeth
their
promise
and
couenaant
,
then
thei
do
,
&
thus
thei
behight
it
When
thei
wille
make
any
solempne
promise
,
couenaunte
,
or
league
,
the
two
parties
commyng
together
,
bryng
with
them
a
thirde
.
who
standyng
in
the
middes
betwirte
theim
bothe
,
draweth
bloud
of
eche
of
them
,
in
the
palme
of
the
hand
,
along
vnder
the
rote
of
the
fingres
,
with
a
sharpe
stone
:
and
then
pluckyng
from
eche
of
their
garmentes
a
litle
saggue
,
he
enoyncteth
with
that
bloude
seuen
other
stones
,
lieng
ready
betwirte
them
for
that
purpose
.
And
whilest
he
so
doeth
,
he
ralleth
vpon
the
name
of
Dionisius
and
Urania
,
whom
thei
accompt
emong
the
nombre
of
goddes
,
reuengers
of
faithelesse
faithes
.
This
done
,
he
that
was
the
sequestrer
of
the
couenaunte
,
becometh
suretie
for
the
parties
.
And
this
maner
of
contracte
,
he
that
standeth
moffe
at
libertie
,
thinketh
miete
to
be
kepte
.
Thei
haue
no
firynge
but
broken
endes
&
chippes
of
Myrche
,
whose
smoke
is
so
vnholsonie
,
that
exrepte
thei
withstode
the
malice
therof
with
the
perfume
of
Styrar
,
it
would
briede
in
them
vncurable
difeases
.
The
Tinamome
whiche
groweth
emong
theim
,
none
gather
but
the
priestes
.
And
not
thei
neither
,
before
thei
haue
sacrificed
vnto
the
goddes
.
And
yet
further
thei
obserue
,
that
the
gatheryng
neither
beginne
before
the
Sonne
risyng
,
ne
continue
aftre
the
goyng
doune
He
that
is
lorde
and
gourrnour
emong
them
,
when
the
whole
gather
is
brought
together
,
deuideth
out
vnto
euery
man
his
heape
with
a
Iauelines
ende
,
whiche
thei
haue
ordinarily
consecrate
for
that
purpose
.
And
emongest
other
,
the
Sonne
also
hath
a
heape
deuided
out
for
hym
,
whiche
(
if
the
putrefaction
be
iuste
)
he
kindeleth
immediatly
with
his
owne
beames
,
and
brenneth
into
ashes
.
Some
of
the
A
rabiens
that
are
pinched
with
penurie
,
without
all
regard
of
body
,
life
,
or
helth
,
doe
eate
Snakes
,
and
Addres
,
and
suche
like
vermine
,
and
therefore
are
called
of
the
Grekes
Ophyophagj
.
The
Arabiens
named
Nomades
,
occupie
much
Chamelles
,
bothe
in
warre
,
and
burden
,
and
all
maner
cariage
,
farre
and
nighe
.
The
floude
that
ronneth
alonge
their
bordes
,
hathe
in
it
as
it
ware
limall
of
golde
in
great
plentie
.
Whiche
they
neuertheles
for
lacke
of
knowledge
do
neuer
fine
into
masse
.
Another
people
of
Arabia
named
Deboe
,
are
for
the
great
part
she
pemasters
,
and
brieders
.
Parte
of
them
notwithstanding
,
occupie
husbandrie
,
&
tilthe
.
These
haue
suche
plentie
of
gold
,
that
ofterimes
emong
the
cloddes
in
the
fieldes
thei
finde
litle
peables
of
gold
as
bigge
as
akecornes
,
whiche
thei
vse
to
set
finely
with
stones
,
and
weare
for
owches
aboute
their
necke
&
armes
,
with
a
very
good
grace
.
They
sell
their
golde
vnto
their
borderers
for
the
thirde
parte
of
Laton
,
or
for
the
halfe
parte
of
siluer
.
Partly
for
that
they
nothing
estieme
it
,
and
specially
for
the
desire
of
the
thinges
that
foreiners
haue
.
Nexte
vnto
them
lie
the
Sabeis
,
whose
riches
chiefely
consisteth
in
encence
,
Myrche
and
Linamome
,
how
be
.
it
some
holde
opinion
also
that
Baulme
groweth
in
some
places
of
their
borders
.
Thei
haue
also
many
date
trees
very
redolente
of
smelle
,
and
the
roote
called
Calamus
.
There
is
in
that
contry
a
kinde
of
serpentes
lurking
in
the
rootes
of
trees
,
of
haulfe
a
foote
lengthe
,
whose
bitinge
is
for
the
moste
parte
death
.
The
plenty
of
swiete
odours
,
and
sauours
in
those
quarters
,
doeth
verely
stuffe
the
smelling
.
And
to
avoyde
that
incommoditie
,
they
often
times
vse
the
fume
of
a
stincking
gome
,
and
gotes
heare
chopped
together
.
Ther
is
no
man
that
hath
to
do
to
giue
sentence
vpon
any
case
but
the
king
.
The
mooste
parte
of
the
Sabeis
apply
husbandrye
.
The
residewe
gatheringe
of
spices
,
and
drugges
.
They
sayle
into
Ethiope
for
trade
of
marchaundise
,
in
barkes
couered
with
leather
.
The
refuse
of
their
cinamome
and
Cassian
they
occupy
for
firing
.
Their
chiefe
citie
is
called
Saba
,
and
stondeth
vpon
a
hyll
.
Their
kynges
succede
by
discent
of
bloude
,
not
any
one
of
the
kindred
certeine
,
but
su●he
as
the
people
haue
in
moste
honour
,
be
he
good
be
he
badde
.
The
king
neuer
dare
be
sene
oute
of
his
Palace
,
for
that
there
goeth
an
olde
prophecie
emong
them
of
a
king
that
shoulde
be
stoned
to
deathe
of
the
people
.
And
euery
one
feareth
it
shoulde
lighte
on
him selfe
.
They
that
are
about
the
king
of
the
Sabeis
:
haue
plate
bothe
of
siluer
and
golde
of
all
sortes
,
curiously
wrought
and
entallied
.
Tables
,
fourmes
,
trestles
of
siluer
,
and
all
furniture
of
household
sumptuous
aboue
measure
They
haue
also
Galeries
buylte
vppon
great
pillours
,
whose
coronettes
are
of
golde
and
of
siluer
.
Cielinges
,
voultinges
,
dores
and
gates
couered
with
siluer
and
golde
,
and
set
with
precious
stones
:
garnisshinges
of
yuorye
,
and
other
rare
thinges
whiche
emong
men
are
of
price
.
And
in
this
bounteous
magnificence
haue
thei
continued
many
yeres
.
For
why
the
gredy
compasse
how
to
atteyne
honoure
with
the
vniuste
rapine
of
other
mennes
goodes
,
that
hath
tombled
downe
headeling
so
many
commune
wealthes
,
neuer
had
place
emong
them
.
In
richesse
equal
vnto
them
,
are
the
Garrei
,
whose
implementes
of
household
are
all
of
golde
and
siluer
.
and
of
those
and
yuorie
together
,
are
their
portalles
,
their
cielinges
,
and
rophes
,
made
.
The
Nabatheens
of
all
other
Arabiens
are
the
beste
husbandes
,
and
thriftiest
sparers
.
Their
caste
is
wittye
in
winning
of
substaunce
,
but
greater
in
kepinge
it
.
He
that
appaireth
the
substaunce
that
was
lefte
him
,
is
by
a
commune
lawe
punished
:
and
contrariwise
he
that
encreaseth
it
,
muche
praysed
and
honoured
.
The
Arabiens
vse
in
their
warres
swerde
,
bowe
,
launce
,
slinge
,
and
battle
axe
.
The
rable
of
helhoundes
(
whom
we
calle
Sarasines
)
that
pestilent
murreine
of
mankinde
,
came
of
this
people
.
And
as
it
is
to
be
thoughte
,
at
this
daye
the
great
parte
of
Arabia
is
degenerate
into
that
name
.
But
thei
that
dwell
towarde
Egipte
,
kepe
yet
their
olde
name
,
&
lyue
by
butin
,
like
prickers
of
the
bordre
,
wherin
,
the
swiftenes
of
their
camelles
doeth
them
good
seruice
.
¶
The
seconde
Chapitre
.
¶
Of
Panchaia
,
and
the
maners
of
the
Panqueis
.
PAnchaia
(
a
countrie
of
Arabia
)
is
iudged
of
Diodore
the
Sicilian
to
be
an
islonde
of
.
xxv
.
miles
brode
.
It
hath
in
it
thre
noble
cities
Dalida
,
Hyracida
,
&
Oceanida
.
The
whole
contrie
(
excepte
a
litle
vaine
of
sandie
grauelle
)
is
fertile
and
plenteous
:
chiefely
of
wine
and
encence
.
Whiche
groweth
ther
in
suche
aboundaunce
,
that
it
sufficeth
the
whole
worlde
for
the
francke
fume
offeringe
.
There
groweth
also
good
store
of
Myrrhe
,
and
diuers
other
redolente
thinges
,
whiche
the
Panqueis
gather
,
and
selle
to
the
merchauntes
of
Arabia
.
At
whose
hande
other
buienge
them
againe
,
transporte
them
into
Egipte
,
and
Sirie
.
And
fro
thence
they
are
spred
abrode
to
al
other
peoples
.
The
Pāqueis
in
their
warres
vse
wagons
aftre
the
maner
of
menne
in
olde
time
.
Their
commune
wealth
is
deuided
into
thre
sondry
degrees
.
The
firste
place
haue
the
priestes
,
to
whome
are
ioyned
the
artificers
.
The
seconde
the
houseband
men
.
And
the
thirde
the
menne
of
warre
:
with
whom
the
catteile
maisters
or
brieders
be
coupled
.
The
priestes
are
the
heades
,
and
chiefe
of
all
the
residewe
,
and
haue
aucthoritie
aswell
in
sentence
of
lawe
,
as
to
put
ordre
in
al
ciuile
affaires
:
the
sentence
of
deathe
onely
excepted
.
The
housebandemen
,
tille
the
grounde
,
and
attende
vpon
the
fruictes
,
and
bring
all
into
the
commune
store
.
And
thei
that
shal
be
founde
moste
diligente
in
that
laboure
and
occupation
:
are
chosen
by
the
priestes
(
but
not
aboue
the
nombre
of
ten
at
one
time
)
to
be
iudges
ouer
the
distribution
of
the
fruictes
.
vpon
consideracion
that
other
by
their
aduauncement
might
be
stirred
to
like
diligence
.
The
catteile
maisters
,
yf
ther
be
any
thing
either
apperteining
to
the
sacrifices
,
or
commune
affaires
,
touching
nombre
,
or
weight
,
do
it
with
all
diligence
.
No
man
amonge
the
Panchais
hath
any
thinge
that
he
can
call
proprely
his
owne
:
his
house
,
and
his
gardein
excepted
.
For
bothe
the
customes
,
&
reuenewes
,
and
all
other
profectes
,
are
deliuered
into
the
priestes
handes
.
Who
acordinge
as
they
finde
necessarie
and
expediente
,
iustely
distribute
them
.
But
they
them selues
are
graunted
double
share
.
Their
garmentes
by
the
reason
of
the
finesse
of
the
wolle
of
their
shiepe
specially
aboue
other
,
are
verye
softe
and
gentle
clothe
.
Bothe
menne
and
women
vse
ther
,
to
sette
oute
them selues
with
Iuelles
of
golde
,
as
cheines
,
braselettes
,
eareringes
,
tablettes
,
owches
,
ringes
,
Annuletes
,
buttons
,
broches
,
and
shoes
embraudred
,
and
spangled
with
golde
,
of
diuers
colours
.
The
menne
of
warre
serue
onely
for
the
defence
of
their
country
.
The
priestes
aboue
all
other
,
giue
them selues
vnto
plesaunte
life
,
fine
,
nette
and
sumptuous
.
Their
garmentes
are
rochettes
of
fine
linnen
,
and
sometime
of
the
deintiest
wollen
.
Vpon
their
heades
thei
weare
mitres
embraudred
,
and
garnisshed
with
golde
.
They
vse
a
kinde
of
voided
shoes
(
whiche
aftrewarde
the
Grieques
toke
vp
,
and
called
sandalium
)
very
finely
made
,
and
of
sondry
colours
.
And
as
the
women
weare
,
so
do
they
,
all
maner
of
Iuelles
sauing
earinges
.
Their
chiefe
occupacion
is
to
attende
vpon
goddes
seruice
,
settinge
forthe
the
worthie
diedes
of
the
goddes
,
with
himpnes
,
and
many
kindes
of
commendacion
.
Yf
thei
be
founde
without
the
halowed
grounde
,
it
is
lawfull
for
any
manne
to
slea
them
.
They
saye
that
they
came
of
the
bloude
of
Iupiter
Manasses
,
at
suche
time
as
he
came
firste
into
Panchaia
,
hauinge
the
whole
worlde
vndre
his
dominion
.
This
countrie
is
full
of
golde
,
siluer
,
latton
,
tinne
,
and
yron
,
of
the
whiche
it
is
not
laweful
to
carie
any
one
out
of
the
realme
.
The
giftes
both
of
siluer
&
golde
,
whiche
in
greate
nombre
of
longe
time
,
haue
bene
offred
to
their
goddes
,
are
kepte
in
the
temple
:
whose
dores
are
by
excellent
workemanship
garnished
with
golde
,
siluer
and
yuorie
.
The
couche
of
their
God
is
.
vi
.
cubites
longe
,
and
foure
cubites
brode
,
all
of
golde
,
gorgeous
of
worcke
,
and
goodly
to
beholde
.
And
by
that
,
is
there
sette
a
table
of
like
sorte
in
euerie
poincte
:
for
sise
,
stuffe
,
and
gorgeousnes
.
They
haue
but
one
temple
,
all
of
white
stone
,
builte
vpon
pillars
,
grauen
,
and
embossed
,
thre
hundred
and.
xxxviii
.
taylours
yardes
square
.
that
is
to
saye
,
euen
of
lengthe
and
bredthe
,
euery
waye
so
muche
.
And
somewhat
acordinge
to
the
syse
of
the
temple
,
it
is
sette
full
of
highe
ymages
very
precious
:
coruen
and
grauen
.
Rounde
about
the
temple
haue
the
priestes
their
habitacion
.
And
all
the
grounde
aboute
them
.
xxv
.
myle
compasse
:
is
halowed
to
their
goddes
.
The
yerely
rente
of
that
grounde
is
bestowed
vpon
sacrifice
.
¶
The.
iij.
Chapitre
.
¶
Of
Assiria
and
Babilonia
,
and
the
maners
of
those
peoples
.
AS
saieth
sainct
Augustine
,
the
countrie
called
Assiria
,
was
so
named
of
Assur
,
the
sonne
of
Sem.
And
at
this
daie
,
to
the
ende
that
time
might
be
founde
an
appairer
of
al
thinges
,
with
the
losse
of
a
sillabe
is
becomen
Siria
:
Hauyng
for
his
bounde
,
on
the
East
,
the
countrie
called
Inde
,
and
part
of
Media
.
On
the
West
the
floude
Tygris
,
on
the
Southe
Susiana
,
and
on
the
Northe
the
maigne
mounteigne
Laucasus
.
It
is
a
deintie
to
haue
in
Assiria
a
showre
of
raine
:
and
therefore
are
thei
constreined
for
the
due
moistyng
of
their
lande
,
to
tolle
in
the
riuers
by
pollicie
of
trenching
and
damming
:
wherwith
thei
so
plentifie
their
grounde
,
that
thei
communely
receiue
two
hundred
busshelles
for
a
busshell
,
and
in
some
speciall
veine
,
three
hundred
for
one
.
Their
blades
of
their
Wheate
and
Barlie
are
fowre
fingers
brode
.
Their
Sesamum
,
and
Milium
(
Somer
cornes
)
are
in
groweth
like
vnto
trees
.
All
the
whiche
thinges
Herodotus
the
historien
,
thoughe
he
knoweth
them
(
as
he
writeth
)
be
to
vndoubtedly
true
,
yet
would
he
that
men
toke
aduisemente
in
the
reportyng
of
theim
:
for
that
thei
mighte
steme
vnto
suche
as
neuer
sawe
the
like
,
incredible
.
Thei
haue
a
tree
called
Palma
,
that
beareth
a
kinde
of
small
Dates
.
This
fruicte
thei
fiede
muche
vppon
,
and
out
of
the
bodie
of
the
tree
,
thei
draw
at
one
time
of
the
yere
a
liquour
or
sappe
,
wherof
thei
make
bothe
wine
and
hon̄y
.
In
their
fresh
waters
thei
vse
boates
facioned
round
like
a
buckler
.
which
the
Armenians
that
dwelle
aboue
them
,
do
make
of
salowe
wikers
wrought
one
within
an
other
,
and
couered
with
rawe
leather
.
The
appareile
of
the
Assyrians
is
a
shirte
downe
to
the
foote
,
and
ouer
that
a
short
garment
of
wollen
,
and
last
of
al
a
faire
white
pleicted
cassaque
doun
to
the
foote
agayne
.
Their
shoes
are
not
fastened
on
with
lachettes
,
but
lyke
a
poumpe
close
about
the
foote
.
Which
also
the
Thebans
vse
,
and
but
they
twayne
,
no
moe
.
They
suffre
theyr
heares
to
growe
and
couer
them
with
prety
forked
cappes
somwhat
mytrelyke
when
they
goe
abroade
,
they
besprinkle
them selues
with
fragraunt
cyles
,
to
be
swete
at
the
smelle
.
They
haue
euery
man
a
rynge
with
a
signet
,
and
also
a
sceptre
finely
wrought
:
vppon
whose
toppe
thei
vse
to
sticke
either
an
apple
,
or
a
rose
,
or
a
lillye
,
or
some
lyke
thynge
.
For
it
is
a
dishonour
to
beare
it
bare
.
Emongest
all
the
lawes
of
that
people
I
note
this
chiefly
as
worthie
memorie
.
When
their
maidens
came
to
be
mariage
able
,
thei
ware
from
yere
to
yere
,
brought
foorthe
into
the
Marquette
,
for
suche
as
would
buye
them
to
be
their
wiues
.
And
because
there
ware
some
so
hard
fauoured
,
that
menne
would
not
onely
be
loth
to
giue
money
for
them
,
but
some
menne
also
for
a
litle
money
to
take
theim
:
the
fairest
ware
first
solde
,
and
with
the
prices
of
theim
brought
into
the
commune
Treasourie
,
ware
the
fowler
bestowed
.
Herodote
writeth
thet
he
heard
by
reaporte
,
that
the
Heneti
(
a
people
on
the
bordre
of
Italie
towarde
Illiria
)
ware
wonte
to
vse
this
maner
.
Whervpon
Sabellicus
takyng
an
occasion
,
writeth
in
this
maner
.
Whether
there
ware
suche
a
maner
vsed
emong
that
people
(
saieth
he
)
or
not
I
haue
litle
more
certaintie
to
laie
for
my self
then
Herodote
had
.
But
thus
muche
am
I
able
to
saie
:
that
in
Venice
(
a
citie
of
famous
worthines
,
and
whose
power
is
well
knowen
at
this
daie
,
to
be
greate
,
bothe
by
Sea
and
by
lande
)
suche
maner
as
I
shall
saie
,
was
sometyme
vsed
.
There
was
in
the
Citie
of
Venice
,
a
place
dedicate
,
as
ye
would
saie
to
our
Ladie
of
Pietie
.
Before
whose
doores
it
happened
a
child
or
twaine
,
begotten
by
a
skape
(
whiche
either
for
shame
or
necessitie
could
finde
no
mother
,
or
for
the
nombre
of
parteners
,
no
one
propre
father
)
to
bee
laide
.
And
when
by
the
good
Citezeins
suche
tendrenes
had
been
shewed
to
two
,
or
thre
,
as
the
mothers
loked
for
,
and
manhode
(
to
saie
the
truthe
)
doth
require
:
the
dore
of
pitie
became
so
fruict
full
a
mother
,
that
she
had
not
now
one
or
twoo
in
a
yere
,
but
three
or
fower
in
a
quarter
.
Whiche
thyng
when
the
gouernours
of
the
citie
perceiued
,
their
toke
ordre
by
commune
consente
,
that
from
thens
foorthe
suche
women
children
onely
,
as
should
fortune
so
to
bee
offred
to
Pietie
,
should
bee
nourisshed
at
the
commune
charge
of
the
citie
,
&
none
other
.
And
for
those
acordyngly
,
thei
ordeined
a
place
wher
thei
ware
brought
vp
,
hardly
kepte
in
,
and
diuersly
enstructed
acordyng
to
their
giftes
of
witte
and
capacitie
,
vntill
thei
ware
mariage
able
.
At
the
whiche
tyme
,
she
that
had
beautie
and
good
qualities
bothe
,
found
those
a
sufficient
dowrie
to
purchase
her
choyse
of
husbandes
,
And
she
that
hadde
but
beautie
alone
,
thoughe
her
qualities
ware
not
so
excellente
,
yet
for
her
honestie
that
beside
forth
was
singuler
in
theim
all
,
founde
that
beautie
and
honestie
could
not
be
vnmaried
.
These
therfore
ware
not
permitted
to
euery
mannes
choise
,
but
graunted
to
suche
as
ware
thoughte
menne
worthie
of
suche
women
.
If
there
ware
any
that
lacked
the
grace
of
beautie
,
yet
if
she
ware
wittie
,
and
endewed
with
qualities
(
together
with
her
honestie
)
a
small
dowrie
purchased
her
a
husband
in
good
time
.
But
if
there
ware
any
in
whom
there
happened
neither
commendacion
of
beautie
nor
wit
,
but
onely
bare
honestie
:
for
her
bestowyng
was
there
a
meane
found
,
by
waie
of
deuotion
,
as
we
terme
it
when
we
signifie
a
respecte
of
holines
in
the
diede
.
Menne
vnmaried
beyng
in
daungier
vpon
Sea
or
on
Lande
,
or
beyng
sore
distressed
with
sickenes
,
makyng
a
vowe
for
the
recouerie
of
healthe
,
where
vnto
thei
holde
them selues
bounden
in
conscience
(
if
it
fortuned
theim
at
that
tyme
to
be
deliuered
)
for
satisfaction
of
their
vowe
in
that
case
not
vprightly
perfourmed
,
vsed
to
take
for
their
wiues
,
suche
of
the
simplest
as
other
had
left
.
So
that
in
processe
thei
alwaie
fonnde
husbandes
,
and
the
commune
wealthe
a
diminishyng
of
charge
.
Another
Lawe
of
the
Babilonians
there
was
,
more
worthie
of
memorie
a
greate
deale
,
for
that
it
imported
more
weight
.
And
that
was
this
.
Thei
had
from
their
beginnyng
no
Phisicens
emong
theim
,
but
it
was
enacted
by
the
consente
of
the
Realme
,
that
who
so
was
diseased
of
any
malady
,
should
comon
with
other
that
had
bene
healed
of
the
like
afore
.
And
acordyng
to
their
counsaille
,
practise
vpon
himself
.
But
he
that
vsed
or
attempted
any
other
waie
,
to
be
punished
for
it
.
Other
write
that
the
sicke
ware
brought
out
into
the
Marquet
place
,
where
suche
as
had
bene
deliuered
of
the
like
grief
afore
:
ware
bounde
by
the
lawe
,
to
go
fro
persone
to
persone
,
and
shewe
theim
by
what
meanes
thei
had
bene
remedied
.
Thei
bewrie
their
dead
in
Honie
,
and
obserue
the
same
maner
of
mournyng
that
the
Egiptians
do
.
If
any
man
haue
medled
with
his
wife
in
the
nighte
,
neither
of
theim
bothe
toucheth
any
thyng
the
next
mornyng
,
before
thei
be
washed
:
There
was
in
Babilon
a
Temple
dedicate
to
Venus
,
&
it
hath
bene
the
maner
in
tyme
paste
,
that
when
their
came
any
straunger
to
visite
this
Temple
,
all
the
women
of
Babilon
should
come
vnto
hym
or
them
,
with
greate
solempnitie
and
freshely
appareiled
,
euery
one
hauing
a
garlande
on
her
heade
,
with
some
seueralle
knowledge
of
distinction
one
from
another
,
and
offre
their
seruice
to
the
straungter
.
And
looke
whom
he
liked
,
he
must
laie
doune
in
her
lappe
,
suche
some
of
money
as
pleased
him
.
That
done
thei
bothe
withdrew
themselues
fro
the
temple
a
greate
distaunce
,
and
laie
together
.
That
money
was
consecrate
to
Venus
.
There
ware
certein
kindredes
emong
theim
,
that
liued
with
none
other
thyng
but
fisshe
dried
against
the
Sonne
,
and
brused
in
a
Mortare
,
and
so
laied
vp
till
niede
ware
.
And
then
did
thei
mingle
it
,
and
kneade
it
with
water
into
a
maner
of
paste
,
and
so
baked
it
,
&
eate
it
.
There
ware
thre
sortes
of
menne
that
bare
rule
and
office
emong
them
.
The
king
,
the
nobles
with
the
Seniours
,
and
those
that
had
serued
in
the
warres
and
ware
now
exempte
.
Thei
had
also
menne
skilfull
in
the
secretes
of
nature
,
whiche
thei
calle
Magj
,
and
Chaldej
,
suche
as
ware
the
priestes
of
Egipte
,
institute
to
attende
vpon
the
seruice
of
their
Goddes
.
These
men
all
their
life
daies
,
liued
in
the
loue
of
wisedome
,
&
ware
connyng
in
the
cours
of
the
Sterres
.
And
sometyme
by
foretokenyng
of
birdes
Right
,
and
somtyme
by
power
of
holy
verses
and
nombres
,
tourned
awaie
the
euilles
fro
menny
,
and
benefited
them
with
thinges
that
ware
good
.
Thei
could
expounde
Dreames
,
and
diclare
the
significations
of
vncouth
wondres
.
So
that
men
ware
certein
of
suche
successe
,
as
thei
had
foreshewed
.
Thei
wente
not
into
straunge
scholes
to
learne
their
knowledge
,
as
the
Grecians
doe
,
but
learned
the
science
of
these
thynges
at
their
fathers
handes
,
as
heiritage
from
one
generacion
to
another
,
euen
from
their
childhode
at
home
in
their
houses
.
Whereby
it
came
to
passe
that
beyng
groundedly
learned
,
it
was
bothe
the
more
groundedly
learned
,
and
also
without
tediousnes
.
Thei
had
one
vniforme
and
constaunt
waie
of
teaching
,
and
one
constantnes
of
doctrine
,
not
waueryng
and
almoste
contrary
to
it self
,
as
the
doctrine
of
the
Grekes
:
where
eche
Philosopher
almoste
had
his
waie
,
and
iudgemente
,
of
the
principles
and
causes
of
thynges
.
But
these
menne
agre
al
in
one
,
that
the
worlde
is
eternall
and
euerlastyng
,
with
out
beginnyng
and
without
ende
.
And
that
the
ordre
of
the
whole
,
was
disposed
by
the
prouidence
of
the
highest
.
The
bodies
aboue
to
haue
their
course
,
not
at
all
aduentures
and
without
rule
,
but
by
an
inuiolable
lawe
of
God
,
acordyng
to
his
ordenaunce
and
will
moste
certein
.
Thei
haue
learned
by
long
markyng
and
notyng
of
thynges
tyme
out
of
mynde
,
one
aftre
another
:
how
by
the
course
of
the
Starres
,
to
prognostique
,
that
is
to
foreshewe
men
,
many
thynges
to
come
Thei
holde
that
of
all
other
Sterres
,
the
planetes
are
strongest
of
Influence
,
namely
Saturnus
.
To
the
sonne
thei
attribute
brightnes
and
vertue
of
life
.
Mars
Iupiter
,
Mercurie
,
and
Venus
,
thei
obserue
moste
(
for
that
thei
haue
a
course
propre
by
them selues
)
as
interpretours
of
the
mindes
of
the
goddes
to
foresignifie
thinges
vnto
men
.
Which
opinion
is
so
grounded
in
them
,
that
they
haue
called
all
those
foure
planetes
,
by
the
one
name
of
Mercurius
.
as
ye
woulde
saye
commune
currours
or
messengers
.
Thei
also
do
warne
menne
of
many
thinges
,
bothe
hurtefull
and
availeable
:
by
the
marking
,
and
knowledge
of
winde
and
weather
,
of
raine
and
droughte
,
of
blasing
sterres
,
of
the
eclipses
of
the
Sonne
and
Mone
,
of
earthquakes
,
and
manye
suche
like
.
Furthermore
thei
ymagine
in
the
firmament
other
sterres
,
subiecte
in
influence
vnto
these
former
.
wherof
some
are
in
the
haulfe
heauen
continually
in
our
sighte
,
and
some
in
the
other
haulfe
continually
oute
of
our
sight
.
And
as
the
Egiptiens
haue
feigned
them selues
.
xii
.
goddes
,
so
likewyse
haue
thei
.
To
euerie
of
the
whiche
they
referre
one
moneth
.
and
one
signe
of
the
Zodiaque
.
Thei
haue
prophecied
vnto
kinges
,
many
aduentures
.
As
vnto
Alexandre
victory
,
when
he
made
his
exploicte
towarde
Dartus
.
Likewise
to
Hirchanour
and
Seleucus
,
and
other
the
successours
of
Alexandre
,
prophecied
thei
many
thinges
:
As
also
to
the
Romaines
,
which
had
most
sure
successe
.
Thei
make
compte
also
of
.
xxiiij
.
other
starres
:
without
,
and
beside
the
waie
of
the
zodiaque
,
xii
.
towarde
the
northe
,
and
the
residew
towarde
the
southe
.
Of
the
whiche
,
so
many
as
appear
in
sight
,
they
iudge
to
apperteigne
to
the
quicke
,
and
the
other
to
the
dead
.
These
troublesome
mases
haue
thei
broughte
into
the
worlde
more
then
enoughe
,
beside
the
accompte
that
thei
make
of
their
obseruacions
,
and
deuinacions
from
their
beginninge
to
Alexandres
time
:
nombringe
them
thre
thousande
and
fourty
yeres
(
a
shamefull
lie
)
excepte
thei
wil
entreprete
their
yeres
by
the
Mone
,
as
the
Egiptians
doe
,
comptinge
euery
monethe
for
a
yere
.
¶
The.
iiii
.
Chapiter
.
¶
Of
Iewry
,
and
of
the
life
,
maners
,
and
Lawes
of
the
Iewes
.
PAlestina
,
whiche
also
is
named
Iudea
,
beinge
a
seueralle
prouince
of
Siria
,
lieth
betwirte
Arabia
Petrea
,
and
the
countrie
Coelosiria
.
So
bordering
vpon
the
Egiptian
sea
on
the
west
,
and
vpon
the
floude
Iordan
on
the
Easte
,
that
the
one
with
his
waues
wassheth
his
clieues
,
and
the
other
sometime
with
his
streame
ouerfloweth
his
banckes
.
The
Bible
,
and
Iosephus
by
ensample
therof
,
calleth
this
londe
Cananea
:
a
countrie
renoumed
for
manifolde
substaunce
.
Fertile
of
soyle
,
well
watered
with
riuers
,
and
springes
,
and
rich
with
precious
balme
.
Lienge
in
the
nauelle
of
the
world
,
that
it
neither
might
be
broyled
with
heate
,
ne
frosen
with
colde
.
By
the
reason
of
the
which
mildenes
of
aier
,
it
was
iudged
by
the
Israelites
or
Hebrues
,
(
and
rightlye
so
iudged
)
to
be
the
country
that
God
promised
vnto
Abraham
Isaac
,
and
Iacob
,
flowinge
in
aboundaunce
of
milke
and
honie
.
Vpon
the
hope
of
enioyenge
of
this
londe
,
folowed
they
Moses
oute
of
Egipte
fortye
yeres
wandering
in
Lampe
.
And
before
thei
ware
broughte
into
Cananea
by
Iosua
,
his
substitute
,
ouercame
with
strong
hande
,
one
and
thirty
kinges
.
This
is
the
people
that
onely
of
all
other
may
chalenge
the
honour
of
auncientie
.
This
is
the
people
alone
that
mighte
haue
glorified
in
the
wisedome
,
and
vnmedled
puritie
of
Language
,
as
beinge
of
all
other
the
firste
.
This
is
the
people
that
was
mother
of
lettres
,
and
sciences
.
Amonge
these
remained
the
knowledge
of
the
onely
and
euerliuinge
God
,
and
the
certeintie
of
the
religion
that
was
pleasaunte
in
his
eies
.
Among
these
was
the
knowledge
,
and
foreknowledge
of
al
,
sauinge
that
Helas
,
they
knewe
not
the
visitour
of
their
wealthe
,
and
the
ende
of
their
wo
,
Iesus
the
sauioure
of
all
that
woulde
knowe
him
,
and
sieke
life
in
his
deathe
.
But
him
whome
thei
knew
not
,
when
by
reason
thei
should
:
him
shal
thei
yet
ones
knowe
in
time
when
the
father
woulde
.
The
Israelites
,
the
Hebrues
or
the
Iewes
(
for
all
in
effecte
soundeth
one
people
)
liue
aftre
the
rule
of
the
lawes
,
whiche
Moses
their
worthy
duke
,
and
deuine
chiefteine
,
declared
vnto
theim
.
Withoute
the
whiche
also
or
anye
other
written
,
thei
liued
holily
,
hundred
of
yeares
before
:
atteininge
to
the
truthes
hidden
from
other
,
by
a
singuler
gifte
aboue
other
.
That
Philosophre
of
Philosophers
,
and
deuine
of
deuines
,
Moses
the
merueilous
,
waienge
in
his
insight
,
that
no
multitude
assembled
,
coulde
be
gouerned
to
continuaunce
without
ordres
of
equitie
,
and
lawes
:
when
with
rewardes
to
the
good
,
and
reuenge
vpon
the
euill
,
he
had
sufficiently
exhorted
,
and
trained
his
people
to
the
desire
of
vertue
,
and
the
hate
of
the
contrarie
:
at
the
last
beside
the
two
tables
receiued
in
the
mounte
Sinah
,
added
ordres
of
discipline
,
and
ciuile
gouernaunce
,
full
of
all
goodlines
and
equitie
.
Whiche
Iosephus
,
the
Iewe
,
(
a
manne
of
greate
knowledge
,
and
eloquence
,
aswel
in
the
Hebrewe
,
his
natural
tonge
,
as
in
the
Grieke
,
amonge
whome
he
liuen
in
notable
fame
not
a
fewe
yeres
)
hath
gathered
,
and
framed
into
one
seuerall
treatise
.
Out
of
the
which
,
because
I
rather
fansie
,
if
I
maye
with
like
commoditie
,
to
folowe
the
founteines
of
the
first
Authours
,
then
the
brokes
of
abredgers
,
which
often
bring
with
them
much
puddle
:
I
haue
here
translated
,
and
annexed
to
the
ende
of
this
booke
,
those
ordres
of
the
Iewes
commune
welthe
,
sending
the
for
the
reste
to
the
Bible
.
And
yet
notwithstanding
,
loke
what
I
founde
in
this
Abredger
,
neither
mencioned
in
the
bible
,
nor
in
that
treatise
,
the
same
thus
ordrely
foloweth
.
The
heathen
writers
,
and
the
Christianes
,
do
muche
diffre
concerninge
the
Iewes
,
and
Moyses
their
chiefteine
.
For
Cornelius
the
stylle
,
in
his
firste
booke
of
his
yerely
exploictes
,
called
in
Latine
Annales
,
dothe
not
ascribe
their
departure
oute
of
Egipte
to
the
power
and
commaundement
of
God
:
but
vnto
necessitie
,
&
constrainte
,
with
these
wordes
:
A
great
skuruines
,
and
an
ytche
saieth
he
,
beinge
risen
throughe
oute
Egipte
,
Borchoris
,
the
king
sekinge
remedye
in
the
Temple
of
Iupiter
Haminon
,
was
willed
by
responcion
to
clense
his
kingdome
:
And
to
sende
awaye
that
kinde
of
people
whom
the
goddes
hated
(
he
meaneth
the
Iewes
)
into
some
other
contrey
.
The
whiche
when
he
had
done
,
and
they
(
as
the
poompe
of
al
skuruines
,
not
knowing
wher
to
become
)
laye
cowring
vndre
hedges
,
and
busshes
,
in
places
desert
,
and
many
of
them
dropped
away
for
sorowe
and
disease
:
Moyses
(
whiche
also
was
one
of
the
outecastes
saieth
he
)
counseiled
them
not
to
sitte
ther
,
awaytinge
aftre
the
helpe
of
God
or
of
man
,
whiche
thei
ware
not
like
to
haue
:
but
to
folowe
him
as
their
capteine
,
and
lodesman
,
and
committe
them selues
vnto
his
gouernaunce
.
And
that
hervnto
thei
all
agreinge
,
at
wilde
aduentures
,
with
oute
knowing
what
thei
did
,
tooke
their
iorney
.
In
the
which
thei
ware
sore
troubled
,
and
harde
bestadde
,
for
lacke
of
water
.
In
this
distresse
,
when
their
ware
now
ready
to
lye
them
downe
;
&
die
for
thirst
,
Moyses
espienge
a
great
heard
of
wilde
Chamelles
comming
fro
their
fiedinge
,
and
going
into
woddie
place
ther
beside
,
folowed
them
.
And
iudginge
the
place
not
to
be
without
watre
,
for
that
he
sawe
it
fresshe
and
grene
,
digged
and
founde
plenty
of
watre
.
Wherwith
when
thei
had
releued
them selues
,
thei
passed
on
.
of
.
daies
iourney
:
and
so
exployted
that
the
seuenth
daye
thei
had
bearen
our
all
the
enhabitauntes
of
the
contry
,
where
thei
builte
their
Citie
,
&
their
temple
.
Moyses
then
to
the
entent
he
might
satle
the
peoples
hartes
towarde
him
for
euer
:
deuised
them
newe
ordres
,
and
ceremonies
cleane
contrary
to
all
other
nacions
.
For
(
saieth
Cornelius
)
Looke
what
so
euer
is
holy
amonge
vs
,
the
same
is
amonge
them
the
contrary
.
And
what
so
euer
to
vs
is
vnlawfulle
,
that
same
is
compted
lawefull
amonge
theim
.
The
ymage
of
the
beaste
that
shewed
them
the
waye
to
the
waters
,
and
the
ende
of
their
wanderinge
:
did
thei
set
vp
in
their
chambres
,
and
offre
vnto
it
a
rambe
,
in
the
despight
of
Iupiter
Hammon
.
whom
we
worship
in
the
fourme
of
a
Rambe
.
And
because
the
Egiptians
worshippe
their
goddesse
Apis
in
the
fourme
of
a
cowe
,
therfore
thei
vse
to
slea
also
in
sacrifice
a
cowe
.
Swines
flesshe
thei
eate
none
,
for
that
thei
holde
opinion
that
this
kynde
of
beaste
,
of
it selfe
beinge
disposed
to
be
skoruie
,
mighte
be
occasion
againe
to
enfette
them
of
newe
.
The
seuenth
daye
thei
make
holy
day
.
That
is
to
say
spende
awaie
in
ydlenes
and
rest
:
for
that
on
the
seuenth
daye
,
they
founde
reste
of
theyr
wandering
,
and
misery
.
And
when
they
had
caughte
a
sauour
in
this
holye
daye
loytering
:
it
came
to
passe
in
processe
of
tyme
,
that
thei
made
a
longe
holydaye
also
of
the
whole
seventh
yere
.
But
other
holde
opinion
that
thei
do
obserue
suche
maner
of
holye
daies
,
in
the
honour
of
Saturne
the
god
of
fasting
and
famine
:
with
whose
whippe
thei
are
lothe
againe
to
be
punisshed
.
Their
breade
is
vnleauened
.
These
ceremonies
and
deuises
,
by
what
meanes
so
euer
they
ware
brought
in
amonge
them
,
thei
do
stiffely
defende
.
As
thei
are
naturally
giuen
,
to
be
stiffe
in
beliefe
,
and
depe
in
loue
with
their
owne
althoughe
towarde
al
other
thei
be
most
hatefull
enemies
.
So
that
thei
neither
will
eate
ne
drincke
with
them
:
no
nor
lye
in
the
chambre
that
a
straunger
of
a nother
nacion
lyeth
in
.
A
people
altogether
giuen
vnto
leachery
,
and
yet
absteining
from
the
enbrasinges
of
the
straunger
.
Emonge
them selues
thei
iudge
nothinge
vnlawfull
.
Thei
deuised
to
rounde
of
the
foreskinne
of
their
yarde
(
whiche
we
call
circumcision
)
because
thei
would
haue
a
notable
knowledge
betwene
them
,
and
other
nacions
.
And
the
firste
lesson
thei
teache
vnto
their
children
,
is
to
despise
the
goddes
.
The
soules
of
those
the
die
in
tormentes
,
or
in
warre
,
thei
iudge
to
be
immortall
.
A
continuall
feare
haue
thei
,
&
a
regard
of
heauen
and
helle
.
And
where
the
Egiptians
honour
many
similitudes
and
Images
of
beastes
,
and
other
creatures
,
whiche
thei
make
them selues
:
the
Iewes
onely
doe
honour
with
their
spirite
and
minde
,
and
conceiue
in
their
vndrestandyng
,
but
one
onely
Godheade
.
Iudging
all
other
that
worshippe
the
Images
of
creatures
,
or
of
manne
:
to
bee
vngodlie
and
wicked
.
These
and
many
other
thinges
doth
Cornelius
write
,
and
Trogus
also
in
his
.
xxxvi
.
booke
.
There
ware
amonge
the
Iewes
thre
seueralle
sectes
,
differyng
in
life
from
the
reast
of
the
people
.
The
Phariseis
,
the
Sadduceis
,
and
the
Esseis
.
The
Phariseis
vsed
a
certeine
rough
solempnesse
of
appareille
,
and
a
very
skante
fare
:
determinyng
the
Tradicions
of
Moyses
,
by
certein
ordenaunces
and
decrees
,
whiche
thei
them selues
sette
vp
.
Thei
caried
vppon
their
foreheades
,
and
on
their
lefte
armes
,
pretie
billettes
of
Paper
,
facioned
for
the
place
,
wherein
ware
written
the
tenne
preceptes
of
the
two
Tables
.
And
this
did
thei
for
that
the
lorde
saieth
:
And
these
shall
thou
haue
(
meanyng
the
commaundementes
)
as
a
remembraunce
hanging
before
thine
eyes
,
and
alwaie
ready
at
thine
hande
.
These
ware
called
their
Philacteries
,
of
these
two
woordes
Phylexi
and
Thorat
,
wherof
the
former
signifieth
to
Kiepe
,
and
the
other
,
the
Lawe
.
These
menne
also
hauyng
vppon
their
skirtes
muche
broder
gardes
then
other
,
stacke
them
full
of
Thornes
,
whiche
beatyng
and
prickyng
them
on
the
hieles
as
thei
wente
,
might
putte
them
in
remembraunce
of
the
commaundementes
of
God
.
Thei
attributed
all
thynges
vnto
God
,
and
destenie
,
whiche
thei
call
Emarmeni
.
Neuertheles
thei
graunted
,
that
it
laie
muche
in
the
free
choise
of
manne
:
either
to
doe
,
or
not
to
doe
the
thinges
that
are
iust
and
godlie
.
but
yet
destenie
to
helpe
in
al
cases
.
Whiche
destenie
thei
thought
to
depende
of
the
influence
of
the
bodies
aboue
.
Looke
what
their
superiours
and
Elders
had
saied
,
or
answered
to
any
demaunde
thei
neuer
woulde
contrarie
it
.
Thei
belieued
that
GOD
should
come
to
Iudge
the
worlde
,
and
that
all
soules
ware
euerlastyng
.
And
as
for
the
soules
of
the
good
,
thei
helde
opinion
,
that
thei
passed
from
one
bodie
to
another
,
vntill
the
daie
of
the
generall
resurrection
.
But
the
soules
of
the
wicked
,
to
be
plonged
in
to
euerlasting
prison
&-160,-27
dongeon
.
The
name
of
Pharisei
was
giuen
vnto
them
for
that
thei
ware
disguised
fro
the
commune
maner
of
other
,
as
ye
would
saie
,
Sequestred
.
The
Sadduceis
denied
that
there
was
any
destenie
,
but
that
God
was
the
beholder
of
all
,
and
that
it
laie
in
the
choise
of
manne
,
to
doe
well
or
euill
.
And
as
for
ioye
or
sorowe
that
the
soule
should
suffre
aftre
this
life
,
thei
denied
.
Neither
belieued
thei
any
resurrection
:
because
thei
thoughte
the
soule
died
with
the
bodie
.
Thei
would
not
belieue
that
there
ware
any
spirites
,
good
or
bad
.
Neither
would
thei
receiue
more
of
the
Bible
,
then
the
fiue
bookes
of
Moses
.
Thei
ware
sterne
men
,
and
vncompaignable
:
not
so
muche
as
ones
kepyng
felowshippe
one
with
another
.
For
the
whiche
sternesse
,
thei
named
theim selues
Sadduceis
,
that
is
to
saie
,
iuste
menne
.
The
Esse
is
ware
in
all
poinctes
verie
like
vnto
our
cloisterers
,
abhorryng
mariage
and
the
companie
of
women
.
Not
for
that
thei
condempned
Mariage
,
or
the
procreacion
of
issue
,
but
for
that
thei
iudged
a
manne
ought
to
be
ware
of
the
intemperauncie
of
women
.
And
that
no
woman
kept
her self
true
to
her
husbande
Oh
shameful
opinion
,
and
muche
better
to
be
reported
by
the
dead
,
then
to
be
credited
of
the
quicke
,
bee
it
neuer
so
true
.
Thei
possesed
all
thinges
in
commune
.
As
for
checkes
or
reuilinges
,
was
to
them
muske
and
Honie
,
and
slouenly
vndaftinesse
,
a
greate
comelinesse
.
So
that
thei
ware
alwaie
in
a
white
surcote
,
all
was
well
.
Thei
had
no
certein
abiding
in
any
one
citie
:
but
Celles
ouer
all
,
where
so
euer
thei
became
.
Before
the
risyng
of
the
Sonne
,
thei
spake
nothyng
that
touched
any
worldly
affaire
:
but
prated
the
sonne
to
rise
.
Aftre
whose
vprijste
thei
laboured
vntill
eleuen
of
the
clocke
.
And
then
,
washyng
firste
their
whole
bodie
in
water
:
thei
satte
doune
together
to
meate
,
in
solempne
silence
euery
manne
.
Swearing
thei
compted
for
swearyng
.
Thei
admitted
no
manne
to
their
secte
,
vndre
a
yere
of
probacion
.
And
aftre
what
time
thei
had
receiued
him
:
yet
had
thei
two
yeres
more
to
proue
his
maners
and
condicions
.
Suche
as
thei
tooke
with
a
faulte
,
thei
draue
fro
their
compaignie
.
Enioyned
by
the
waie
of
penaunce
,
to
go
a
grasing
like
a
beast
,
vntill
his
dieng
daie
.
When
tenne
ware
sette
in
a
companie
together
,
no
one
of
them
spake
without
the
consente
of
the
other
nyne
.
Thei
would
not
spitte
within
the
precincte
of
the
compaignie
emong
theim
,
ne
yeat
on
their
righte
side
.
Thei
kept
the
Sabboth
with
suche
a
precisenesse
,
that
thei
would
not
that
daie
,
ease
nature
of
the
belie
burden
.
And
when
vpon
other
daies
,
nature
forced
theim
to
that
easemente
,
thei
caried
with
theim
a
litle
spade
of
woodde
,
wherwith
in
place
moste
secreate
,
thei
vsed
to
digge
a
litle
pit
,
to
laie
their
bealie
in
.
And
in
the
time
of
doyng
,
thei
also
vsed
a
very
greate
circumspection
,
that
their
clothes
laie
close
to
the
grounde
rounde
aboute
theim
,
for
offendyng
(
saied
thei
)
of
the
Maiestie
of
God
.
Vpon
whiche
respecte
,
thei
also
couered
and
bewried
it
,
assone
as
thei
had
bone
that
nature
required
.
Thei
ware
of
verie
long
life
,
by
the
reason
of
the
vnifourme
diete
that
thei
vsed
,
alwaie
aftre
one
rate
of
fare
:
whiche
was
onely
the
fruicte
of
their
countrie
Palme
.
Thei
occupied
no
money
.
If
any
manne
suffered
for
wel
doyng
,
or
as
wrongfully
condempned
,
that
thoughte
thei
the
beste
kinde
of
death
.
Thei
helde
opinion
that
all
soules
ware
made
in
the
beginnyng
,
and
put
in
to
bodies
from
tyme
to
tyme
,
as
bodies
did
niede
theim
.
And
for
the
good
soules
beyng
ridde
of
their
bodies
againe
,
thei
saied
there
was
a
place
appoincted
beyond
the
weast
Occean
,
where
thei
take
repose
.
But
for
the
euill
,
thei
appoincted
places
toward
the
East
,
as
more
stormie
colde
,
&
vnpleasante
.
Ther
ware
amonge
them
that
prophecied
thinges
.
Some
of
them
gaue
themselues
to
wedlocke
:
least
if
thei
should
be
of
the
oppinion
that
men
oughte
to
absteine
vttrely
from
women
,
mankinde
should
fade
,
and
in
processe
be
extincte
.
yeat
vsed
thei
the
compaignie
of
their
wiues
nothing
at
rioce
.
The
lande
of
Siria
(
whereof
we
haue
named
Iewrie
a
parte
)
is
at
this
daie
enhabited
of
the
Grekes
,
called
Griphones
,
of
the
Iacobites
,
Nestorians
,
Sarracenes
,
and
of
two
christian
nacions
,
the
Sirians
and
Marouines
.
The
Sirians
vse
to
saie
Masse
,
aftre
the
maner
of
the
Grekes
:
and
for
a
space
ware
subiecte
to
the
churche
of
Rome
.
The
Marouines
agre
in
opinion
with
the
Iacobites
,
Their
lettres
and
tongue
are
al
one
with
the
Arabique
.
These
christianes
dwelle
at
the
Mounte
Libanus
.
The
Sarracenes
,
whiche
dwelle
aboute
Ierusalem
(
a
people
valeaunt
in
warre
)
delighte
muche
in
housbandrie
and
tilthe
.
But
contrary
wise
,
thei
that
enhabite
Siria
,
in
that
poincte
are
nothing
worth
The
Marouines
are
feawe
in
nombre
,
but
of
all
other
thei
are
the
hardieste
.
¶
The.
v.
Chapitre
.
¶
Of
Media
,
and
the
maners
of
the
Medes
.
MEdia
(
a
countrie
of
Asia
)
as
Solinus
writeth
,
toke
the
name
of
one
Medus
,
the
sonne
of
Medea
&
Egeus
,
kyng
of
Athenes
.
Of
whom
the
people
ware
also
called
Medes
.
But
Iosephus
affirmeth
that
it
was
so
named
of
Medius
,
the
sonne
of
Iapheth
.
This
countrie
as
it
is
sene
in
Ptolomie
,
hath
on
the
Northe
,
the
sea
named
Hircanum
,
on
the
West
Armenia
,
and
Assyria
,
on
the
Southe
Persie
,
and
on
the
aft
Hircama
and
Parthia
.
Sauing
that
betwixte
Parthia
and
it
,
there
ronneth
a
mounteigne
,
that
seperateth
their
frontiers
.
The
feactes
that
thei
mooste
exercise
,
are
shootyng
and
ridyng
.
Wherein
thei
be
righte
experte
,
&
almoste
(
for
those
quartres
)
without
matche
or
felowe
.
It
hathe
bene
there
a
longe
continued
and
aunciente
custome
,
to
honour
their
kynges
like
goddes
.
The
rounde
cappe
,
whithe
thei
cal
Tiara
:
and
their
long
sliued
garmentes
,
passed
from
them
to
the
Persians
together
with
the
Empire
.
It
was
a
peculier
maner
vsed
of
the
Kynges
of
the
Medes
,
to
haue
many
wiues
.
Which
thyng
was
aftrewarde
also
taken
vp
of
the
communes
:
so
that
at
lengthe
it
was
thought
vnmiete
to
haue
feawer
wiues
then
seuen
.
It
was
also
a
goodlie
thyng
for
a
woman
to
haue
many
husbandes
:
and
to
be
without
fiue
at
ones
,
was
compted
a
miserable
state
.
The
Medes
entre
leagues
and
couenauntes
,
both
aftre
the
maner
of
the
Grekes
,
and
also
with
drawing
bloud
vpon
some
parte
of
the
arme
aboute
the
shouldre
,
one
of
another
,
whiche
thei
vse
to
licke
eche
of
of
others
body
.
All
that
parte
of
the
countrey
that
lieth
towarde
the
Northe
,
is
barrein
and
vnfruictefulle
.
Wherefore
thei
vse
to
make
store
of
their
fruicte
,
and
to
drie
them
,
and
so
to
woorke
them
into
a
masse
or
lumpe
for
their
foode
.
Of
rosted
Almondes
thei
make
their
breade
:
and
their
wine
of
the
rootes
of
certein
herbes
.
Thei
eate
great
plentie
of
the
fleshe
of
wilde
beastes
.
¶
The.
vj.
Chapitre
.
¶
Of
Parthia
,
and
the
maner
of
the
Parthians
.
A
Certeine
nombre
of
Outlawes
and
Banisshed
menne
,
called
Parthie
,
gaue
name
to
this
Countrie
:
Aftre
suche
tyme
as
by
train
,
and
stealth
thei
had
gotten
it
.
On
the
Southe
it
hath
Carmania
,
on
the
North
Hircanum
,
on
the
Weast
the
Meades
,
and
on
the
easte
the
country
of
Arabia
.
The
countrie
is
hilly
,
and
full
of
woddes
,
and
of
a
barreine
soyle
.
And
a
people
which
in
the
time
of
the
Assiriens
,
and
Medes
,
ware
scante
knowen
,
and
litle
estiemed
.
In
so
moche
that
when
the
highe
gouernaunce
of
the
whole
(
whiche
the
Grekes
call
the
Monarchie
)
was
yelded
into
the
handes
of
the
persians
:
thei
ware
made
a
butin
,
as
a
nombre
of
raskalles
without
name
.
Laste
of
all
thei
ware
slaues
to
the
Macedonies
.
But
afterward
in
processe
of
time
,
suche
was
the
valeaūtenes
of
this
people
,
and
such
successe
had
thei
:
that
thei
became
lordes
,
not
ouer
their
neighbours
onely
rounde
aboute
theim
,
but
also
helde
the
Romaines
(
the
conquerours
of
the
worlde
)
suche
tacke
,
that
in
sondrie
warres
they
gaue
them
great
ouerthrowes
,
and
notablye
endamaged
their
power
.
Plinie
reherseth
.
xiiii
kingdomes
of
the
parthians
.
Trogus
calleth
them
Emperours
of
the
east
part
of
the
worlde
.
Althoughe
they
,
and
the
Romaines
holding
the
weste
,
had
deuided
the
whole
betwixte
them
.
Aftre
the
decaye
of
the
Monarchie
of
the
Macedonians
,
this
people
was
ruled
by
kinges
.
Whome
generally
by
the
name
of
the
first
king
,
thei
termed
Arsaces
.
Nexte
vnto
the
kinges
maiestie
,
the
communaltie
bare
the
swaye
.
Dute
of
whome
they
chase
bothe
their
Capteignes
for
the
warres
,
&
their
gouernours
for
the
peace
time
.
Their
language
is
a
speache
mixte
of
the
Scithians
,
&
Medes
.
Their
appareil
at
the
firste
,
was
aftre
their
facion
vnlike
to
all
other
.
But
when
thei
grewe
vnto
power
,
louse
and
large
,
&
so
thinne
:
that
a
man
mighte
see
thoroughe
it
,
aftre
the
facion
of
the
Medes
.
Their
maner
of
weapon
,
&
armour
,
was
the
same
that
the
Scithians
vsed
.
But
their
armies
ware
altogether
almoste
of
slaues
and
bondemen
,
contrary
to
the
maner
of
other
peoples
.
And
for
that
no
manne
hath
aucthoritie
amonge
them
to
giue
fredome
vnto
anye
of
this
bonde
ofspring
:
The
nombre
of
them
by
continuauce
,
came
vnto
a
greate
multitude
.
These
do
thei
bringe
vp
,
and
make
of
as
deerly
,
as
thei
do
of
their
owne
children
:
teachinge
them
to
ride
,
to
shote
,
to
throwe
the
darte
,
and
suche
like
feates
,
with
great
diligence
,
and
handsomenes
.
Eche
communerther
,
acording
to
his
substaunce
findeth
a
greate
nombre
of
these
to
serue
the
kinge
on
horsebacke
,
in
all
warres
.
So
that
at
what
time
Anthonie
the
Romaine
made
warre
vpon
the
parthians
,
wher
thei
mette
him
with
fyftie
thousande
horsemen
:
there
ware
of
the
whole
nombre
but
eyghte
hundred
fre
borne
.
They
are
not
skylfull
to
fighte
it
oute
at
hande
stripes
,
ne
yeat
in
the
maner
of
besieging
or
assaulting
:
but
all
together
aftre
the
maner
of
skirmisshe
,
as
thei
spie
their
aduauntage
.
Thei
vse
no
trompet
for
their
warninges
or
onsettes
but
a
dromme
:
neither
are
thei
able
to
endure
longe
in
their
fighte
.
For
yf
they
ware
so
good
in
continuaunce
,
as
thei
be
violente
at
a
brunte
:
ther
ware
no
multitude
able
to
susteine
their
force
.
For
the
moste
parte
thei
breake
of
,
when
the
skirmiche
is
euen
at
the
whottest
.
And
within
a
while
aftre
thei
feigne
a
flight
,
wher
with
thei
beginne
againe
a
newe
onsette
.
So
when
thou
thinckest
thy selfe
mooste
sure
of
the
honour
of
the
fielde
,
them
arte
thou
at
the
poinct
of
the
hardest
hasarde
.
Their
horsemen
vse
armour
of
mayle
entrelaced
with
fethers
:
bothe
for
their
owne
defence
,
&
the
defence
also
of
their
horses
.
In
times
passed
thei
occupied
no
golde
ne
siluer
,
but
only
in
their
armour
.
Vpon
regarde
of
chaunge
in
their
luste
,
thei
mary
echeone
many
wiues
.
and
yet
punishe
thei
none
offence
so
greuously
as
adultery
.
For
the
auoyding
wherof
,
thei
doe
not
onely
forbidde
their
women
by
generall
restrainte
from
all
feastes
,
and
banckettinges
of
men
:
but
also
from
the
sighte
of
them
.
Some
neuerthelesse
do
wrighte
,
amonge
the
whiche
Strabo
is
one
,
that
thei
vse
to
giue
their
wiues
sometime
to
their
friendes
,
as
in
the
waye
of
mariage
,
that
thei
maye
so
haue
issue
.
Thei
eate
none
other
fleshe
but
suche
as
thei
kylle
at
the
chace
.
Thei
be
euer
on
horsebacke
,
whether
thei
go
to
the
fielde
or
the
banket
,
to
bye
,
to
selle
,
to
commune
of
aughte
with
their
friende
,
or
to
do
any
thing
that
is
to
be
done
.
Yea
thei
dispatche
al
commune
and
priuate
affaires
,
sittinge
on
horsebacke
.
And
this
is
to
be
vnderstonden
of
the
fre
borne
:
for
the
slaues
are
alwaies
on
foote
.
Their
buriall
for
all
menne
(
sauinge
the
kinge
)
is
the
dogges
bealy
,
and
the
kytes
.
But
when
thei
or
suche
like
haue
eaten
of
,
the
fleshe
,
them
couer
thei
the
bare
bones
with
earth
.
Thei
haue
great
regarde
vnto
their
goddes
,
&
the
worship
due
vnto
them
.
Thei
are
men
of
a
proude
nature
,
busie
medlers
,
and
sedicious
,
craftie
,
deceiptfull
,
malaparte
,
and
vnshamefaced
:
for
thei
holde
opinion
that
it
becometh
the
man
aswell
to
be
sterne
,
as
the
woman
to
be
mylde
.
Thei
be
euer
in
some
stirre
,
either
with
their
neighbours
,
or
elles
amonge
them selues
.
Men
of
fewe
wordes
,
and
readier
to
doe
,
then
to
saye
.
And
therfore
whether
it
go
with
them
or
against
thent
thei
lappe
it
vp
in
scilence
.
Thei
obey
not
their
superiours
for
any
reuerence
,
but
,
for
feare
.
Altogether
giuen
to
lechery
,
and
yet
skante
in
fiedinge
.
No
farther
trewe
of
worde
or
promesse
,
then
semeth
them
expediente
for
their
owne
behoue
.
¶
The.
vii
.
Chapiter
.
¶
Of
Persia
,
and
the
maners
and
ordinaunces
of
the
Persians
.
PErsia
(
a
countrie
of
the
easte
)
was
so
called
of
Perstus
the
Sonne
of
Iupiter
and
Danae
.
Of
whome
the
chiefe
citie
of
the
kingedome
also
,
was
named
Persepolis
,
whiche
in
Englishe
soundeth
Persehoroughe
(
or
as
we
corruptly
terme
it
)
Perseburie
,
and
the
whole
nacion
Persiens
.
This
countrie
as
Ptolomie
writeth
in
his
fiueth
booke
,
hath
on
the
northe
,
Media
:
on
the
West
,
Susiana
:
on
the
easte
,
the
two
Carmaniaes
:
and
on
the
southe
,
an
inshot
of
the
Sea
,
called
the
Bosome
of
Parthia
.
The
famous
cities
therof
,
ware
Axiama
Persepolis
and
Diospolis
.
By
the
name
of
Iupiter
thei
vnderstode
the
whole
heauen
.
Thei
chiefely
honour
the
Sonne
,
whom
thei
calle
Mitra
.
Thei
worship
also
the
Mone
,
the
planet
Venus
,
the
fyre
,
the
earthe
,
the
water
,
and
the
windes
.
Thei
neither
haue
aultare
nor
temple
,
nor
ymage
,
but
celebrate
their
deuine
seruice
vndre
the
open
heauen
vpon
some
highe
place
for
that
purpose
appoincted
.
In
doinge
sacrifice
thei
haue
no
farther
respecte
,
but
to
take
awaye
the
life
from
the
beaste
.
As
hauing
opinion
,
that
forasmuche
as
the
goddes
be
spirites
,
thei
delighte
in
nothinge
but
the
spiritual
parte
,
the
soule
.
Before
they
slea
it
,
thei
set
it
aparte
by
them
,
with
a
corone
vpon
the
heade
,
and
heape
vppon
it
many
bittre
banninges
and
curses
.
Some
of
the
nacion
notwithstandinge
,
when
thei
haue
slaine
the
beaste
:
vse
to
laye
parte
of
the
offalle
in
the
fire
.
When
thei
sacrifie
vnto
the
fire
,
they
timbre
vp
drie
stickes
together
,
cleane
withoute
pille
or
barcke
.
And
after
what
time
thei
haue
powred
on
neates
tallowe
,
and
oyle
,
thei
kindle
it
.
Not
blowing
with
blaste
of
blowesse
or
mouthe
:
but
makinge
winde
as
it
ware
with
a
ventile
,
or
trenchour
,
or
suche
like
thinge
.
For
yf
any
manne
either
blowe
into
it
,
or
caste
in
any
deade
thing
,
or
any
durte
,
or
puddle
,
it
is
deathe
to
the
doer
.
The
Persians
beare
suche
reuerence
to
their
floudes
,
that
thei
neither
wasshe
,
pysse
,
nor
throwe
deade
carcasse
into
them
.
No
not
so
muche
as
spitte
into
them
:
But
very
reuerentlye
honour
their
water
after
this
maner
.
Comminge
to
lake
,
mere
,
floude
,
ponde
,
or
springe
:
thei
trenche
out
a
litle
diche
,
and
ther
cut
thei
the
throte
of
the
sacryfice
.
Being
well
ware
,
that
no
droppe
of
blode
sprinckle
into
the
water
by
.
As
thoughe
all
water
ware
polluted
and
vnhalowed
ouer
all
:
yf
that
should
happen
.
That
done
their
Magi
(
that
is
to
say
men
skylfull
in
the
secretes
of
nature
)
layeng
the
flesh
vppon
a
heape
of
Myrtus
,
or
Laurelle
,
and
tymbryng
smalle
wandes
about
,
sette
fyre
theron
&
brenne
yt
.
And
pronouncyng
certein
curses
,
they
myngle
oyle
,
mylke
,
and
hony
together
,
and
sprinkle
into
the
fyre
.
But
these
cursinges
make
they
not
against
the
fyre
ne
water
.
But
against
the
earthe
,
a
greate
whyle
toguether
:
holding
in
their
hande
a
boundle
of
smalle
myrte
wandes
.
Their
kinges
reigne
by
succession
of
one
kindred
or
stocke
.
To
whom
who
so
obeyeth
not
,
hath
his
heade
&
armes
striken
of
:
and
so
wythout
buriall
is
throwen
out
for
karreine
.
Policritus
sheweth
that
euery
king
of
the
Persians
,
buyldeth
his
howse
vpon
a
greate
hille
:
and
ther
hourdeth
vp
all
the
threasure
,
tribute
,
&
taxe
that
he
receyueth
of
the
people
:
to
be
a
recorde
after
his
deathe
how
good
a
husbonde
he
hath
bene
for
the
commune
wealthe
.
Suche
of
the
subiectes
as
dwelle
vpon
the
sea
coast
,
are
taxed
to
paie
money
.
But
those
that
enhabite
toward
the
mydde
londe
:
suche
commodities
as
the
quartre
beateth
or
hath
wher
they
dwelle
.
As
apothecary
druggues
,
woolle
,
coulours
,
&
suche
like
and
cateille
accordingly
.
He
is
not
permitted
any
one
cause
,
to
putte
any
man
to
death
.
Neither
is
it
lawfull
for
any
other
of
the
Persians
to
execute
any
thyng
against
any
of
his
house
or
stock
,
that
maie
sieme
in
any
wyse
cruelle
.
Euery
one
of
them
marie
many
wiues
:
&
holde
many
concubines
also
beside
,
for
the
encrease
of
issue
.
The
king
Proclaimeth
rewarde
vnto
him
,
that
within
one
yere
begetteth
most
children
.
Fiue
yere
aftre
thei
are
begotten
,
thei
come
not
in
the
fathers
sight
,
by
a
certein
ordenaunce
vsed
emong
theim
:
but
are
broughte
vp
continually
emong
the
women
.
To
the
ende
that
if
the
childe
fortune
to
dye
in
the
time
of
his
infancie
,
their
fathers
grief
maie
be
the
lesse
.
Thei
vse
not
to
marie
but
in
one
tyme
of
the
yere
:
toward
midde
Marche
.
The
bridegrome
eateth
to
his
supper
,
an
apple
of
that
countrey
,
or
a
litle
of
the
maribone
of
a
Chamel
:
and
so
without
any
farther
banquettyng
goeth
to
bedde
.
From
fiue
yeres
olde
,
to
twentie
and
fowre
,
thei
learne
to
ride
,
to
throwe
the
Darte
,
to
shoote
,
and
chiefly
to
haue
atongue
voide
of
all
vntruthe
.
For
their
nourituryng
and
trainyng
in
good
maners
,
thei
haue
appoincted
theim
Masters
of
greate
sobrenes
and
vertue
,
that
teache
them
dieties
,
and
pretie
songes
,
conteinyng
either
the
praises
of
their
Goddes
,
or
of
some
worthy
Princes
.
Whiche
sometime
thei
sing
,
and
sometyme
recite
without
note
:
that
so
thei
mighte
learne
to
confourme
their
liues
vnto
theirs
,
whose
praises
thei
sieme
them selues
to
allowe
.
To
this
lesson
assemble
thei
alwaie
together
,
at
the
calle
of
a
Trompette
And
as
thei
growe
into
yeres
,
an
accompt
is
required
of
them
how
well
thei
haue
borne
awaie
the
lessons
of
their
childhode
.
Thei
vse
to
ronne
the
race
,
&
to
course
,
bothe
on
horsebacke
and
on
foote
:
at
the
leadyng
of
some
noble
mannes
sonne
,
chosen
for
the
nones
.
The
field
for
the
race
,
is
at
least
thre
mile
and
thre
quarters
longe
.
And
to
the
ende
that
heate
or
colde
should
the
lesse
trouble
them
,
thei
vse
to
wade
ouer
brookes
,
and
swimme
ouer
riuers
,
&
so
to
rowme
and
to
hunte
the
fieldes
,
and
to
eate
&
drinke
in
their
armour
,
and
wette
clothes
.
The
fruyes
that
thei
eate
are
akecornes
,
wild
Peares
,
and
the
fruicte
of
the
Terebinthine
tree
.
But
their
daiely
foode
aftre
their
ronnyng
,
and
other
exercises
of
the
bodie
:
is
hard
Bisquette
,
or
a
like
crustie
bread
,
Hortechocques
,
Gromelle
sede
,
a
litle
roste
flesshe
or
sodden
,
whether
thei
lust
:
and
faire
water
their
drincke
.
Their
maner
of
Huntyng
,
is
with
the
bowe
,
or
the
Darte
on
horsebacke
.
Thei
are
good
also
in
the
slynge
.
In
the
forenoone
thei
plante
and
graffe
,
digge
vp
settes
,
stubbe
vp
rootes
,
make
their
owne
armour
,
or
fisshe
and
foule
,
with
the
Angle
or
nette
.
Their
children
are
decked
with
garnishynges
of
golde
.
And
their
chief
iuelle
is
the
precious
stone
Piropus
,
whiche
thei
haue
in
suche
price
,
that
it
maie
come
vppon
no
deade
corps
.
And
that
honour
giue
thei
also
to
the
fire
,
for
the
reuerence
thei
beare
there
vnto
.
From
twentie
,
till
fiuetie
:
thei
folowe
the
warres
.
As
for
byeng
and
sellyng
,
or
any
kinde
of
Lawe
prattle
,
thei
vse
not
.
Thei
cary
in
their
warres
,
a
kinde
of
shieldes
facioned
like
a
losenge
,
a
quiure
with
shaftes
,
&
a
curtilace
.
On
their
heades
a
copintancke
,
embatled
aboute
like
a
turrette
,
and
a
brest-plate
emboussed
,
of
skaled
woorke
.
The
princes
and
menne
of
honour
did
weare
a
treble
Anaxirides
,
facioned
muche
like
a
coate
armour
,
and
a
long
coate
doune
to
the
knees
,
with
hangyng
slieues
acordyng
.
The
outside
colours
,
but
the
lining
white
.
In
Somer
thei
weare
purple
,
and
in
Wintre
Medleis
.
The
abillementes
of
their
heades
,
are
muche
like
the
frontlettes
that
their
Magj
doe
weare
.
The
commune
people
are
double
coated
doune
to
the
midde
Leggue
,
and
haue
about
their
heade
a
greate
rolle
of
Sendalle
.
Their
beddes
and
their
drinking
vessell
,
are
garnished
with
gold
.
When
thei
haue
matier
of
moste
importaunce
to
common
of
,
thei
debate
and
conclude
in
the
middes
of
their
cuppes
:
thinkyng
it
muche
surer
that
is
so
determined
,
then
aftre
any
other
sobrer
sorte
.
Acqueintaunce
mieting
of
equall
degre
,
griete
one
another
with
a
kisse
.
But
the
inferiour
mietyng
with
his
bettre
,
enclineth
his
bodie
foreward
with
lowe
reuerence
.
Thei
bewrie
their
corpses
in
the
grounde
,
cearyng
them
all
ouer
with
waxe
.
Their
Magicens
thei
leaue
vnbewried
,
for
the
foules
to
disspetche
.
The
children
there
,
by
an
ordenaunce
no
where
elles
vsed
:
doe
carnally
knowe
their
mothers
.
Thus
haue
ye
heard
what
the
maners
of
the
Persians
ware
sometyme
.
Herodotus
reherseth
certeine
other
,
their
facions
not
vttrely
vnworthe
the
tellynge
.
That
thei
compted
it
vilanie
to
laughe
,
or
to
spitte
before
the
kyng
.
Thei
thought
it
fondenes
in
the
Grekes
,
worthie
to
be
laughed
at
,
to
imagine
goddes
to
be
sprong
vp
of
menne
.
What
so
euer
was
dishoneste
to
be
done
,
that
thoughte
thei
not
honest
to
be
spoken
.
To
be
in
debt
was
muche
dishonour
,
but
of
all
thinges
moste
vile
for
to
lie
.
Thei
vse
not
to
bewrie
their
deade
bodies
,
vntill
thei
haue
bene
torne
with
dogges
,
or
with
fowles
.
And
the
parentes
brought
to
niedinesse
,
vse
there
to
make
cheuisaunce
of
their
doughters
bodies
,
whiche
emong
no
nacion
elles
was
euer
allowed
.
Howbeit
some
holde
opinion
,
that
it
was
also
the
propretie
of
the
Babilonians
.
The
Persians
at
this
daie
,
beynge
subdued
of
the
Saracenes
,
and
bewitched
with
Mahometes
brainsicke
wickednesse
,
are
cleane
out
of
memorie
.
a
people
in
those
daies
,
whiche
through
their
greate
hardinesse
and
force
,
ware
of
long
tyme
Lordes
of
the
Easte
parte
of
the
worlde
.
But
now
tombled
cleane
from
their
aunciente
renowme
,
and
bewried
in
dishonour
.
¶
The.
viij
.
Chapitre
.
¶
Of
Ynde
,
and
the
vncouthe
tredes
and
maners
of
life
of
the
people
therin
.
YNde
,
a
Countrie
also
of
the
Easte
,
and
the
closyng
vp
of
Asia
toward
that
quartre
:
is
saied
to
be
of
suche
a
maigne
syse
,
that
it
maie
be
compared
with
the
thirde
parte
of
the
whole
earth
Pomponius
wrireth
,
that
alonge
the
shore
,
it
is
fowrtie
daies
sailyng
the
nighte
also
comprised
therin
.
It
tooke
the
name
of
the
floude
called
Indus
,
whiche
closeth
vp
the
lande
on
the
Weste
side
.
Beginnyng
at
the
Southe
sea
,
it
stretcheth
to
the
Sonne
risynge
:
And
Northward
to
the
mount
Caucasus
.
There
are
in
it
many
greate
peoples
:
and
Tounes
and
Cities
so
thicke
,
that
some
haue
reported
them
in
nombre
fiue
thousande
.
And
to
saie
truthe
,
it
oughte
not
to
sieme
greatly
straunge
vnto
folkes
,
though
the
roūtrie
be
reported
to
haue
suche
a
nombre
of
Tounes
,
or
to
be
so
populous
:
consideryng
that
of
all
other
,
the
Yndiens
alone
,
neuer
discharged
theim selues
of
any
ouerplus
of
issue
,
as
other
haue
done
:
but
alwaie
kepte
their
owne
offpryng
at
home
in
their
owne
countrie
.
Their
principall
floudes
are
Ganges
,
Indus
,
and
Hypanis
.
But
Ganges
farre
passeth
in
greatnes
the
other
twaine
.
This
lande
by
the
benefite
of
the
battling
breathe
of
the
gentle
Weast
winde
,
reapeth
corne
twise
in
the
yere
.
And
other
Wintre
hath
it
none
,
but
the
bittre
blastes
of
Theasterly
windes
called
Etesiae
.
Thei
larke
wine
,
and
yet
some
men
reporte
,
that
in
the
quartre
called
Musica
,
there
groweth
a
good
wine
grape
.
In
the
Southe
parte
thereof
,
groweth
Nardus
,
Cinnamome
,
Peper
and
Calamus
aromaticus
:
as
doeth
in
Arabia
and
Aethiope
.
The
woodde
Ebenum
(
whiche
some
suppose
to
be
our
Guayacum
)
groweth
there
,
and
not
elles
where
Likewise
of
the
Popiniaye
and
the
Vnicorne
.
As
for
precious
stones
,
Beralle
Prasnes
,
Diamantes
,
firie
Carbuncles
and
Pearles
of
all
sortes
,
be
found
there
in
greate
plentie
.
Thei
haue
twoo
Sommers
,
softe
pimpelyng
windes
,
a
milde
aier
,
a
rancke
soile
,
and
abundaunce
of
watre
.
Diuerse
of
them
therefore
liue
an
hundred
&
thirtie
yeres
.
Namely
emong
the
Musicanes
.
And
emong
the
Serites
▪
yet
somewhat
longer
.
All
the
Yndians
generally
,
weare
long
heare
:
died
either
aftre
a
bright
asshe
coulour
,
or
elles
an
Orenge
tawnie
.
Their
chief
iuelles
,
are
of
Pearle
and
precious
stones
.
Their
appareille
is
verie
diuers
:
and
in
fewe
,
one
like
another
.
Some
go
in
Mantles
of
Wollen
,
some
of
Linnen
some
naked
,
some
onely
brieched
to
couuer
the
priuities
,
and
some
wrapped
aboute
with
pilles
,
and
lithe
barckes
of
trees
.
Thei
are
all
by
nature
blacke
of
hewe
:
euen
so
died
in
their
mothers
wombe
acordyng
to
the
dispocision
of
the
fathers
nature
,
whose
siede
also
is
blacke
:
as
like
wise
in
the
Aethiopians
.
Talle
men
and
strongly
made
.
Thei
are
very
spare
fieders
,
namely
when
thei
are
in
Campe
.
Neither
delighte
thei
in
muche
preasse
.
Thei
are
as
I
saied
,
greate
deckers
and
trimmers
of
them selues
,
haters
of
theft
.
Thei
liue
by
lawe
,
but
not
written
.
Thei
haue
no
knowledge
of
lettres
,
but
administer
altogether
without
booke
.
And
for
that
thei
are
voide
of
guile
,
and
of
very
sobre
diete
:
all
thing
prospereth
well
with
them
.
Thei
drinke
no
wine
,
but
when
thei
Sacrifie
to
their
goddes
.
But
their
drincke
is
a
bruage
that
thei
make
sometyme
of
Rize
,
sometyme
of
Barlie
.
Their
meate
for
the
mooste
parte
is
soupynges
made
also
of
Rize
.
In
their
lawes
,
bargaines
,
and
couenauntes
,
their
simplicitie
and
true
meanyng
well
appeareth
:
for
that
thei
neuer
are
muche
contencious
aboute
them
.
Thei
haue
no
Lawes
concernyng
pledges
or
thynges
committed
to
another
mannes
kiepyng
.
No
witnessynges
,
no
handwritynges
,
no
sealynges
,
ne
suche
like
tokens
of
trecherie
and
vntrust
:
but
without
all
these
,
thei
truste
and
be
trusted
,
thei
belieue
and
are
belieued
,
yea
,
thei
oftentymes
leaue
their
houses
wide
open
without
keper
.
Whiche
truely
are
all
greate
signes
of
a
iuste
and
vprighte
dealyng
emong
them
.
But
this
peraduenture
can
not
seatle
well
with
euery
mannes
fantasie
:
that
thei
should
liue
eche
manne
aparte
by
hymself
,
and
euery
body
to
dine
and
to
suppe
when
he
lust
,
and
not
all
at
anhowre
determined
.
For
in
dede
for
the
felowshippe
and
ciuilitie
,
the
contrary
is
more
allowable
.
Thei
commende
and
occupie
muche
as
a
commune
exercise
,
to
rubbe
their
bodies
:
specially
with
skrapers
made
for
the
nones
.
Aftre
whiche
,
thei
smothe
them selues
again
with
Ebenum
,
wherof
I
spake
afore
.
In
their
Toumbes
,
and
Bewrialles
,
very
plaine
and
nothyng
costlie
:
But
in
trimming
and
arraieng
of
their
bodies
,
to
,
to
,
gaude
glorious
.
For
there
aboute
thei
neither
spare
gold
,
ne
precious
stone
ne
any
kinde
of
silke
that
thei
haue
.
Thei
delighte
muche
in
garmentes
of
white
Sarcenet
.
And
for
that
thei
sette
muche
by
beautie
,
thei
cary
aboute
with
theim
phanelles
to
defende
them
from
the
sonne
,
and
leaue
nothyng
vndone
,
that
maketh
for
the
bettre
grace
of
their
faces
.
Thei
sette
asmuche
by
truthe
alone
,
as
by
all
other
vertues
together
.
Age
hath
there
no
prerogatiue
,
except
thei
winne
it
with
their
wisedome
,
and
knowledge
.
Thei
haue
many
wiues
,
whithe
thei
vse
to
buye
of
their
parentes
for
a
yoke
of
Oxen.
Some
to
serue
them
as
their
vndrelynges
,
and
some
for
pleasure
,
and
issue
.
Whiche
maie
neuerthelesse
vse
buttoke
banquetyng
abrode
(
for
any
lawe
or
custome
there
is
to
restreine
theim
)
excepte
their
housebandes
by
fine
force
,
can
compelle
them
to
kepe
close
.
No
one
emong
the
Yndians
either
sacrifieth
coroned
,
ne
offreth
odours
,
ne
liquours
.
Thei
wounde
not
their
Sacrifice
in
no
maner
of
wise
:
but
smore
hym
by
stopping
the
breath
.
Least
thei
should
offre
any
mangled
thing
vnto
God
,
but
that
that
ware
in
euery
parte
whole
.
He
that
is
conuicte
of
false
witnessyng
,
hath
his
fingres
cutte
of
by
the
toppe
ioinctes
.
He
that
hath
taken
a
limme
from
any
manne
,
suffreth
not
onely
the
like
losse
,
but
loseth
also
his
hande
.
But
if
any
man
haue
taken
from
an
artificer
,
his
hande
,
or
his
eye
,
it
lieth
hym
vpon
his
heade
.
The
kyng
hath
a
garde
of
bought
women
:
who
take
chardge
of
his
bodie
,
and
haue
the
trimmyng
and
orderyng
thereof
,
the
residue
of
the
armie
,
remainyng
without
the
gates
.
If
the
Kyng
fortune
to
be
droncken
,
it
is
not
onely
lawfull
for
any
one
of
these
women
to
slea
hym
:
but
she
shall
also
as
in
the
waie
of
rewarde
,
be
coupled
in
mariage
to
the
nexte
king
.
Whiche
(
as
is
saied
)
is
one
of
his
sonnes
,
that
afore
enioied
the
Croune
.
It
is
not
lawful
for
the
king
to
slepe
by
daie
time
:
and
yet
in
the
night
tyme
to
auoide
trecherie
,
he
is
forced
euery
houre
to
chaunge
his
chambre
.
When
he
is
not
in
campe
,
he
ofte
tymes
cometh
abroade
:
bothe
to
giue
sentence
,
and
to
heare
matiers
dependyng
in
question
.
And
if
it
be
time
of
daie
to
trimme
his
bodie
:
he
bothe
heareth
the
pleaes
,
&
is
rubbed
in
the
meane
season
with
the
skrapers
afore
mencioned
,
by
thre
of
his
women
.
He
cometh
furthe
also
to
Sacrifices
,
and
to
hunting
:
Where
he
is
accompaignied
with
a
rable
of
women
,
in
as
good
ordre
as
ours
ware
wonte
to
be
vpon
Hocke
mondaie
.
His
waie
is
ranged
with
ropes
,
and
his
garde
of
menne
abideth
without
.
But
if
it
fortune
any
to
steale
in
,
to
the
women
(
whiche
is
contrary
to
their
ordre
&
duetie
)
he
loseth
his
heade
for
it
.
There
go
afore
hym
Tabours
and
Belles
.
When
he
hunteth
in
places
fensed
aboute
,
two
or
thre
armed
women
stande
preste
,
for
his
aide
,
and
defence
.
But
when
he
hunteth
in
open
place
,
he
is
caried
vppon
an
Eliphante
:
&
euen
so
sittyng
on
his
backe
shooteth
,
or
throweth
the
darte
at
his
game
.
Some
of
his
women
ride
vppon
Horses
,
some
vpon
Elephantes
.
As
likewise
in
the
warres
,
where
thei
fight
with
all
kinde
of
weapons
skilfully
.
Suche
menne
also
as
haue
gathered
thinges
into
writynges
,
recorde
:
that
the
Yndians
worshippe
as
their
goddes
the
father
of
raine
Iupiter
:
Ganges
their
floude
,
and
the
familiar
spirites
of
their
countrie
.
And
when
their
kyng
washeth
his
heade
,
thei
make
solempne
feast
,
and
sende
his
highnes
greate
giftes
,
eche
man
enuyenge
other
,
who
maye
shewe
hym self
moste
riche
,
and
magnificent
.
The
commune
wealthe
of
the
Yndians
,
was
sometyme
deuided
into
seuen
states
or
degrees
.
The
Sages
(
whiche
other
calle
Philosophers
)
ware
of
the
first
ordre
,
or
state
:
the
whiche
although
thei
ware
in
nombre
feawer
then
any
of
the
rest
:
yet
ware
thei
in
honour
and
dignitie
aboute
the
kyng
,
farre
aboue
all
other
.
These
menne
(
priuiledged
from
all
busines
)
neither
be
troubled
with
office
,
ne
be
at
any
mannes
commaundemente
:
But
receiue
of
the
communes
suche
thinges
as
serue
for
the
Sacrifices
of
their
goddes
,
and
are
requisite
for
bewrialles
.
As
though
thei
ware
bothe
well
acqueinted
,
and
beloued
in
heauen
,
and
knewe
muche
of
the
trade
in
helle
.
For
this
cause
haue
thei
bothe
giftes
and
honour
largely
giuen
them
.
And
in
very
diede
thei
do
muche
good
among
the
people
.
For
in
the
beginning
of
the
yere
,
assemblyng
together
,
thei
foreshewe
of
raine
,
of
drouthe
,
of
winde
and
of
sickenesse
:
and
of
suche
like
thynges
as
maie
to
profeight
be
foreknowen
For
aswell
the
kynge
as
the
people
,
ones
vndrestandyng
their
foresawes
,
and
knowyng
the
certeintie
of
their
iudgementes
by
former
experience
:
shone
the
euilles
,
and
are
preste
to
attende
vpon
that
,
that
is
good
.
But
if
any
of
their
said
Sages
shall
fortune
to
erre
in
his
foresight
:
other
punishement
hath
he
none
,
then
for
euer
aftre
to
holde
his
peace
.
The
seconde
ordre
is
of
housebande
menne
,
whiche
beyng
more
in
nombre
then
any
of
the
other
states
,
and
exempte
fro
the
warres
,
and
all
other
labour
:
bestowe
their
tyme
onely
in
housebandrie
.
No
enemie
spoileth
them
,
none
troubleth
them
:
but
refraineth
fro
doing
them
any
hurte
or
hinderaunce
,
vpon
respect
of
the
profighte
that
redoundeth
to
the
whole
,
throughe
their
trauailles
.
So
that
thei
,
hauyng
libertie
without
all
feare
to
followe
their
busines
,
are
instrumentes
and
meanes
of
a
blessed
plenteousnesse
.
Thei
with
their
wiues
and
children
,
dwell
alwaie
in
the
countrie
,
without
resortyng
to
the
tounes
or
citie
.
Their
paie
rente
to
the
Kyng
(
for
all
the
whole
Countrie
is
subiecte
to
their
kyng
)
neither
is
it
lawefull
for
any
of
the
commones
to
occupie
and
possesse
any
grounde
,
without
paieynge
rente
.
And
the
housebande
men
beside
this
rente
,
yelde
vnto
the
Kynges
maiestie
,
a
fiueth
of
their
fruictes
yerely
.
The
thirde
ordre
standeth
all
by
brieders
and
fieders
,
of
all
sortes
,
whiche
like
wise
neither
enhabite
toune
ne
village
:
but
with
tentes
,
in
the
wilde
fieldes
.
And
these
with
huntyng
and
foulyng
in
sondrie
wise
,
so
kiepe
vndre
the
beastes
and
hurtefull
foules
:
that
whear
other
wise
the
housebande
menne
should
in
fiede
tyme
,
and
towarde
harueste
,
be
muche
acloyed
and
hyndered
by
the
fowles
,
and
theimselues
alwaie
by
the
beastes
,
the
countrie
is
quiete
from
al
suche
annoyance
.
In
the
fowrthe
ordre
are
Artificers
and
handitraftesmen
.
Whiche
are
deuided
,
some
into
Smithes
,
some
into
Armourers
,
some
for
one
purpose
,
some
for
another
,
as
is
expediente
.
These
doe
not
onely
liue
rente
free
,
but
also
haue
a
certaine
of
graine
allowed
them
at
the
kinges
allowaunce
.
In
the
fiueth
ordre
are
the
menne
of
warre
,
a
greate
nombre
daiely
exercised
in
armes
,
bothe
on
Horsebacke
,
on
Elephantes
,
and
on
foote
.
And
all
their
Elephantes
,
and
horses
miete
for
their
warres
,
are
found
of
the
kinges
allowaunce
.
The
sixteth
ordre
is
of
Surueiours
or
Maisters
of
reporte
,
whiche
haue
the
onersighte
of
all
thynges
that
are
done
in
the
realme
,
and
the
charge
to
bryng
reaporte
vnto
the
kyng
.
In
the
seuenth
place
,
are
thei
that
be
Presidentes
,
and
heades
of
the
commune
counsailles
,
very
fewe
in
nombre
,
but
worthy
men
for
their
nobilitie
and
wisedome
.
Out
of
these
are
chosen
counsailours
for
the
kynges
Courtes
,
and
officers
to
administrethe
commune
wealth
,
and
to
determine
controuersies
:
yea
,
capitaines
for
the
warres
,
and
Princes
of
the
realme
.
The
whole
state
of
Ynde
beyng
deuided
into
these
ordres
or
degrees
:
it
is
also
ordeined
,
that
a
man
shall
not
marie
out
of
the
ordre
,
wherin
his
callyng
lieth
,
ne
chaunge
his
trade
.
For
neither
maie
the
souldiour
occupie
housebandrie
thought
he
woulde
:
ne
the
artificers
entremedle
with
the
doctrine
of
the
Sages
.
There
are
also
amonge
the
Yndians
,
persons
of
honour
appointed
to
be
as
it
ware
Tutours
of
straungiers
,
to
see
that
no
wronge
be
done
them
,
to
put
ordre
for
their
kepyng
,
and
Phisicke
,
if
any
falle
sicke
.
As
also
(
if
it
fortune
any
of
them
to
die
)
for
the
bewrieng
of
theim
,
and
to
deliuer
their
goodes
,
and
money
to
their
nexte
friendes
.
All
causes
are
broughte
afore
the
iudges
,
who
heare
the
parties
,
and
punysshe
the
offenders
diligently
.
Ther
is
no
slauery
amonge
them
.
Yea
,
thei
haue
a
certaine
ordinaunce
,
that
none
shal
be
slaue
or
bonde
amonge
them
,
but
all
fre
,
and
of
equalle
aucthoritie
and
honour
.
For
thei
holde
opinion
that
who
so
accustometh
his
selfe
neither
to
be
Lorde
ouer
other
,
ne
to
wronge
any
bodie
:
the
man
hath
prepared
him selfe
sauftie
and
ease
what
so
euer
shall
happen
hym
by
any
aduenture
.
And
a
fonde
thing
ware
it
to
make
the
lawes
indifferente
for
all
,
and
not
to
make
the
states
of
the
men
indifferente
But
because
ther
are
in
Inde
manye
sondrie
contries
,
diuerse
bothe
in
people
and
tongue
(
as
in
so
large
a
thing
muste
nedes
happen
)
ye
shall
vnderstonde
that
thei
do
not
all
alike
vse
suche
trade
as
I
haue
described
,
but
in
some
places
somewhat
worse
.
Of
those
that
lie
towarde
the
Easte
,
some
occupie
brieding
,
and
some
do
not
.
Other
dwellinge
in
the
mershe
,
and
fennes
vpon
the
riuers
side
:
occupie
fisshing
,
and
liue
by
the
same
all
rawe
.
And
the
bettre
to
worcke
their
feate
,
thei
make
them selues
boates
▪
of
suche
canes
as
growe
ther
,
of
a
wonderfull
biggenes
.
So
,
that
so
muche
of
the
cane
as
is
betwixte
ioyncte
and
ioyncte
,
is
a
iuste
proporcion
of
timbre
for
one
of
their
boates
.
These
of
all
the
other
Indians
,
are
appareilled
in
matte
,
made
of
a
certayne
softe
kinde
of
mere
rushes
.
Which
when
thei
haue
gathered
out
of
the
floude
,
and
sliced
oute
in
maner
of
lace
:
they
braude
together
muche
like
oure
figgefraile
,
or
suche
like
kinde
of
mattinge
,
&
make
them selues
ierkins
therof
.
Those
that
be
yet
by
Easte
of
them
,
are
brieders
of
cataille
:
and
liue
altogether
with
rawe
fleshe
,
and
haue
to
name
Padians
.
Whose
condicions
are
sayde
to
be
suche
.
As
often
as
it
fortuneth
any
of
their
citezeins
to
be
sicke
,
yf
it
be
manne
:
his
nierest
friendes
,
and
those
that
are
moste
aboute
him
,
kylle
him
by
and
by
.
leaste
(
saye
thei
)
his
fleshe
should
waxe
worse
.
Yea
,
thoughe
he
woulde
dissemble
the
matier
,
and
denie
him self
to
be
sicke
,
it
boteth
not
.
For
withoute
pardon
,
they
kille
him
,
and
make
a
feaste
with
him
.
If
it
be
a
woman
,
looke
how
the
menne
did
by
the
manne
,
so
do
the
women
by
a
woman
.
Like
wise
do
thei
with
bothe
sortes
,
when
thei
waxe
croked
for
age
,
or
become
impotente
:
where
throughe
,
what
by
the
one
meanes
and
the
other
,
none
of
them
die
for
age
.
Ther
is
another
sorte
of
the
Indians
that
kille
no
liuinge
thing
,
ne
plante
nor
sowe
,
nor
builde
house
:
but
liue
with
herbes
,
and
a
certeine
sede
whiche
groweth
there
of
the
owne
accorde
,
muche
like
vnto
gromelle
.
whiche
thei
gather
with
the
cuppe
or
shelle
that
it
groweth
in
,
and
so
seeth
it
,
and
eate
it
.
If
any
of
these
falle
sicke
,
he
wandereth
forthe
into
some
deserte
place
,
and
ther
laieth
him
downe
:
no
manne
taking
hede
either
to
his
lieng
or
to
his
dienge
.
All
these
Yndians
that
I
nowe
haue
spoken
of
,
in
quenching
of
natures
heate
,
vse
their
women
as
secretly
as
beastes
do
their
females
.
These
Yndians
haue
a
kinde
of
sages
,
that
the
Griekes
calle
.
Gimnosophistae
,
whiche
as
the
worde
Sophista
soundeth
now
,
might
merily
be
interpreted
briechelesse
bablers
.
But
as
Sophista
did
signefie
then
,
naked
Sages
:
or
to
giue
one
Grieke
worde
for
a nother
,
naked
Philosophres
.
These
(
as
Petrarche
writeth
)
haunte
the
outemoste
borders
,
and
shadowie
partes
of
that
countrie
,
wadering
naked
acordinge
to
their
name
,
vp
and
downe
,
heather
and
theather
,
studienge
,
and
searching
the
natures
of
thinges
,
the
course
of
the
heauens
,
and
the
secretes
of
knowledge
.
Thei
continued
sometime
al
the
whole
daye
from
the
sonne
rising
,
till
his
downe
goinge
:
beholdinge
the
same
with
stedfaste
eye
,
neuer
tourning
away
the
heade
(
althoughe
it
be
ther
moste
feruently
hote
)
searching
and
spienge
aftre
certaine
secretes
in
the
body
thereof
.
At
another
time
thei
passe
the
day
likewyse
,
standing
one
while
on
one
legge
,
another
while
on
another
in
the
broilinge
.
sande
of
that
contrie
.
Froste
nor
snowe
,
nor
firie
heate
greued
not
them
.
Amonge
these
,
is
ther
a
people
called
Brachmanes
,
whiche
(
as
Didimus
their
king
wrate
vnto
Alerandre
when
he
went
aboute
to
subdue
them
)
liue
a
pure
and
simple
life
,
led
with
no
likerous
lustes
of
other
mennes
vanities
.
This
people
longeth
for
no
more
then
nature
requyreth
naturallye
.
Thei
are
content
with
suche
foode
as
commeth
to
hande
,
desiryng
no
suche
as
other
menne
tourne
the
worlde
almost
vpside
downe
to
haue
,
leauing
no
element
vnransaked
to
gette
a
gowbin
for
their
glotenous
gorge
:
but
suche
as
the
earth
vnploughed
,
or
vndoluē
,
yeldeth
of
her self
.
And
because
thei
acqueinte
not
their
table
with
surfet
,
in
dede
thei
know
not
so
many
kindes
of
sickenesses
,
ne
so
many
names
of
diseases
as
we
doe
:
but
thei
bettre
knowe
what
sounde
healthe
meaneth
,
and
staied
continaunce
of
the
same
,
then
euer
we
are
like
.
Thei
haue
no
niede
to
craue
one
anothers
helpe
and
reliefe
,
wher
no
manne
maketh
clayme
by
(
thine
)
and
by
(
myne
)
but
euery
manne
taketh
what
he
lusteth
and
lusteth
no
more
then
he
niedeth
.
Enuie
cannot
dwell
ther
,
ne
none
of
her
impes
,
wher
all
be
equalle
,
and
none
aboue
other
.
and
all
alike
poore
,
maketh
all
alike
riche
.
Thei
hane
no
officers
of
Iustice
among
them
,
because
thei
do
nothing
that
ought
to
be
punisshed
.
Ther
can
no
lawe
appiere
,
because
none
offence
appeareth
.
The
whole
people
hath
one
onely
lawe
,
to
do
nothinge
against
lawe
that
nature
prescribeth
.
To
cherishe
labour
,
to
barre
out
ydlenes
,
and
banishe
colle
couetyse
.
That
lechery
licke
not
away
the
vigour
of
their
spirites
,
and
strength
:
nor
lacke
throwe
menne
into
desperate
doompes
.
That
euery
manne
hath
enoughe
,
wher
no
manne
couettes
more
.
That
neuer
content
,
is
of
all
other
the
moste
cruell
restles
plague
.
For
whome
she
catcheth
,
she
throweth
a
foote
beneth
beggery
,
whilest
thei
canne
finde
none
ende
of
their
scrattinge
,
but
the
more
thei
haue
,
the
fellier
gnaweth
their
longing
.
Thei
warme
by
the
Sonne
,
the
deawe
is
their
moisture
,
the
riuer
is
their
drinke
,
the
faire
grounde
their
bedde
.
Lare
breaketh
not
their
sleape
,
Compassing
of
vanities
wearieth
not
their
minde
.
Pride
hath
no
stroke
ouer
them
,
among
whom
ther
is
no
diuersite
.
Neither
is
their
any
kinde
of
bonde
knowen
amonge
them
:
but
the
bondage
of
the
body
to
the
minde
whiche
thei
onely
allowe
to
be
iuste
.
For
the
building
of
their
houses
,
they
sende
not
ouer
sea
for
stone
,
thei
burne
no
Calion
to
make
lime
to
tempre
their
mortre
,
thei
bake
no
brickes
,
nor
diggs
no
sande
.
But
either
make
them
caues
in
the
earthe
,
or
take
suche
as
thei
finde
ready
made
in
the
sides
of
the
mounteines
and
hilles
.
Ther
dwel
thei
with
out
feare
of
rage
or
ruine
,
of
weather
or
of
winde
.
He
thineketh
him self
sanflter
fenced
from
showres
with
his
caue
,
then
with
a
fewe
tiles
:
and
yet
hath
by
it
a
double
commoditie
.
A
house
while
he
liueth
,
&
a
graue
ready
made
when
he
dyeth
.
Ther
is
no
glittering
apparell
,
no
rattelinge
in
sylkes
,
no
rusteling
in
veluettes
,
but
a
litie
brieche
of
brawded
russhes
,
or
rather
a
couering
of
honeste
shamefacednesse
.
The
women
are
not
sette
oute
to
aliure
,
ne
pinched
in
to
please
,
ne
garnisshed
togase
at
.
No
heare
died
,
no
lockes
outelated
,
no
face
painted
,
no
skinne
slicked
,
no
countrefeicte
countenaunce
,
nor
mynsing
of
passe
.
No
poticary
practise
,
no
ynckehorne
termes
,
nor
pithlessepratlig
.
Finally
no
colours
of
hipocrisie
,
no
meanes
to
set
oute
more
beautie
then
nature
hathe
giuen
them
.
Thei
ioyne
not
in
engendrure
for
likerous
luste
,
but
for
the
loue
of
yssewe
and
succession
.
Thei
kepe
no
warres
,
but
mainteine
peace
:
not
with
force
,
but
with
peaceable
behauour
and
maners
.
The
father
and
the
mother
folowe
not
the
childe
to
the
bewrialle
.
Thei
builde
no
toumbes
for
the
deade
:
more
like
vnto
chirches
then
graues
.
Thei
be
wry
not
vp
their
asshes
in
pottes
da●hed
full
of
pearle
and
precious
stone
.
For
why
they
estieme
in
these
,
neither
the
honour
of
the
quicke
,
ne
the
pleasure
of
the
deade
:
but
raither
the
trouble
and
paine
of
bothe
.
Pestilence
or
other
diseases
(
as
I
haue
sayd
)
the
Abrahmanes
are
not
annoyed
with
,
for
thei
enfecte
not
the
ayer
with
any
filthye
doinges
.
But
nature
alwaye
with
them
,
keapeth
accorde
with
the
season
:
and
euery
elemente
his
tourne
,
with
oute
stoppe
or
barre
.
Their
Phisicque
is
abstinence
,
which
is
able
not
only
to
cure
the
maladie
already
crepte
in
:
but
also
to
holde
oute
suche
as
otherwise
mighte
entre
.
Thei
couette
no
sightes
,
nor
shewes
of
misrule
:
no
disguisinges
nor
entreludes
.
But
when
thei
be
disposed
to
haue
the
pleasure
of
the
stage
,
thei
entre
into
the
regestre
of
their
stories
,
&
what
thei
finde
there
moste
fit
to
be
laughed
at
,
that
do
thei
lamence
&
bewaile
.
Thei
delighte
not
as
many
do
,
to
heare
olde
wiues
tales
,
and
fantasies
of
Robin
hoode
:
but
in
studious
consideracion
of
the
wondreful
workemanship
of
the
world
,
&
the
perfect
disposinge
of
thinges
in
suche
ordre
of
course
and
degree
.
Thei
crosse
no
sease
for
merchaundise
,
ne
learne
no
colours
of
Rethoricque
.
Thei
haue
one
kinde
of
plaine
eloquence
commune
to
them
all
:
tongue
,
&
harte
agreinge
in
truthe
.
Thei
haue
neither
moote
halles
,
ne
vniuersities
,
whose
disagreable
doctrine
more
leaning
to
apisshe
arte
,
then
natural
reason
and
experience
,
neuer
bringeth
anye
staye
,
or
certeintie
of
thinges
.
One
part
of
this
people
iudgeth
mannes
perfeteste
blessednes
to
stande
in
honestie
.
And
another
in
pleasure
.
Not
in
the
tickelinges
of
the
taile
,
or
painperinges
of
the
bealy
,
more
hittre
then
pleasaunte
as
thou
maye
vse
them
:
but
to
lacke
nothing
that
perfecte
nature
desireth
,
ne
nothing
to
do
that
perfecte
nature
misliketh
.
Thei
thincke
it
no
honour
to
God
,
to
slea
for
him
an
innocente
beast
:
yea
thei
say
he
accepteth
not
the
sacrifice
of
men
polluted
with
bloode
▪
but
rather
loueth
a
worship
voide
of
all
bloodsheade
.
That
is
to
saye
the
humble
entreatie
of
woorde
,
because
that
proprety
only
(
to
be
entreated
with
woordes
)
is
commune
to
God
and
to
manne
.
With
this
therefore
saye
they
he
is
pleased
,
because
we
somewhat
resemble
him self
therin
.
And
this
was
the
life
of
the
vnchristened
Brahmanes
,
wher
with
we
christianes
are
so
farre
out
of
loue
,
that
we
are
afraied
leaste
any
man
should
beleue
it
to
be
true
.
The
Yndians
called
Catheis
,
haue
eche
man
many
wiues
.
And
assone
as
anyone
husbande
fortuneth
to
die
,
his
whole
nomber
of
wiues
assemble
before
the
chiefest
iudges
of
the
citie
,
and
there
eche
for
her self
,
sheweth
and
alledgeth
her
welle
deseruinges
towarde
her
housebande
:
how
derely
she
loued
him
,
howe
muche
she
tendered
&
honoured
him
.
And
she
that
is
by
them
iudged
to
haue
borne
her self
beste
in
that
behaulfe
,
and
to
haue
bene
dierest
to
her
husbonde
:
she
in
the
beste
maner
and
moste
gorgeous
that
she
can
deuise
,
triumphing
and
reioyfinge
,
getteth
her
vp
vpon
the
funeralle
pyle
,
wher
her
housebandes
corps
lieth
ready
to
be
brente
,
and
ther
kissinge
and
enbrasinge
the
deade
body
,
is
burned
together
with
her
housebande
.
So
gladde
is
she
to
haue
the
victorie
in
the
contencion
of
wiuely
chastitie
,
and
honeste
behautour
toward
her
husbande
.
And
the
other
that
lyue
,
thincke
them selues
dishonoured
:
and
escape
not
without
spotte
of
reproche
as
longe
as
thei
liue
.
Their
children
in
their
infancie
,
are
not
nourisshed
vp
at
the
libertie
and
will
of
the
parentes
:
but
certeinether
are
appointed
to
viewe
the
children
:
whiche
yf
thei
spie
vntowardnes
in
the
infante
,
deformitie
,
or
lacke
of
lymmes
,
commaunde
it
to
be
slayne
.
Thei
ioyne
not
mariages
for
nobilitie
of
birthe
,
or
aboundaunce
of
substaunce
,
but
for
beaultie
▪
and
rather
vpon
regarde
of
frute
,
then
of
luste
.
Certaine
also
amonge
the
Yndians
haue
this
custome
,
that
yf
thei
be
of
suche
pouertie
that
thei
be
not
able
to
marye
oute
their
doughters
:
euen
in
the
floure
of
her
age
thei
bringe
her
,
or
them
,
furthe
into
the
marcate
with
trompet
&
dromme
,
or
suche
other
their
noyses
of
warre
:
And
their
,
aftre
the
multitude
is
comen
together
,
the
maiden
first
vncouereth
her self
wholie
vp
to
the
harde
shoulders
,
on
the
backe
haulfe
,
to
be
sene
starke
naked
,
and
aftre
that
likewise
on
the
bealy
.
Yf
the
multitude
finde
no
faulte
,
but
allowe
her
as
worthye
to
please
for
her
bodye
,
then
marieth
she
to
some
one
ther
,
whome
she
best
liketh
.
Megasthenes
writeth
that
vpon
diuerse
mounteines
in
Ynde
,
are
people
with
dogges
heades
,
and
longe
clawes
,
cladde
in
hydes
of
beastes
,
speakinge
with
us
voyce
like
vnto
manne
,
but
barking
onlye
,
muche
like
vnto
dogges
,
with
mouthes
roughe
like
a
grater
.
Thei
that
dwelle
aboute
the
heade
of
Ganges
,
haue
no
nede
of
anye
kinde
of
meate
:
for
their
liue
by
the
sauour
of
their
frutes
.
And
yf
thei
fortune
to
iorney
,
so
that
thei
thincke
to
fayle
of
the
sauour
when
thei
would
haue
it
,
they
cary
with
theim
to
smell
to
,
at
times
as
thei
fainte
.
But
if
it
fortune
those
to
smelle
any
horrible
stincke
,
it
is
as
present
deathe
vnto
theim
,
as
poyson
to
vs
.
It
is
recorded
in
writyng
,
that
certaine
of
those
ware
in
Alexandres
campe
.
We
rede
also
that
there
are
in
Inde
men
with
one
eye
and
no
mo
.
And
certein
so
notably
eared
that
thei
hange
downe
to
their
hieles
,
with
suche
a
largenesse
that
thei
may
lye
in
either
of
them
as
vpon
a
pallet
:
and
so
harde
,
that
thei
maye
rende
vp
trees
with
them
.
Some
other
also
hauing
but
one
legge
,
but
vpon
the
same
such
a
foote
,
that
when
the
sonne
is
hote
,
and
he
lacketh
shadowe
,
lyenge
downe
vpon
his
backe
,
and
holdinge
vp
his
fote
,
he
largely
shadoweth
his
whole
bodie
.
It
is
redde
that
in
Clesia
certein
women
haue
but
ones
childe
in
all
their
life
time
:
and
the
children
assone
as
thei
are
borne
,
immediatly
to
become
horeheded
.
Againe
,
that
there
is
another
nacion
,
much
longer
liued
then
we
are
,
whiche
in
their
youth
are
horeheared
:
and
in
their
age
,
their
heare
waxeth
blacke
.
They
affirme
also
that
ther
is
another
sorte
of
women
that
conceiue
at
fyue
yeres
olde
,
and
liue
not
aboue
the
age
of
.
viii
.
yeres
.
Ther
are
also
that
lacke
neckes
,
&
haue
their
eyes
in
their
shoulders
.
Ther
are
also
beside
these
,
certeine
saluages
with
dogges
heades
,
&
shacke
heared
on
their
bodies
,
that
make
a
very
terrible
charringe
with
their
mouthes
.
But
in
these
and
suche
like
tales
of
the
Indians
,
and
their
countrie
:
for
that
a
manne
had
nede
of
a
redie
beliefe
that
should
take
theim
for
truthes
,
one
had
not
niede
to
bee
to
large
:
considerynge
specially
that
menne
nowe
a
daies
,
will
skante
beleue
the
reporte
of
other
mens
writinges
,
in
the
thinges
that
almost
lye
vndre
their
noses
.
Ther
is
a
place
betwixt
Gedrosia
and
the
floude
Yndus
which
is
called
Cathainus
of
the
Cathaiens
that
enhabyte
it
.
This
people
ware
an
offpring
of
the
Scithians
,
muche
altered
from
their
naturall
condicions
,
and
wonted
maners
,
if
that
that
Altone
the
Arminiane
writeth
of
them
in
his
storie
,
be
true
.
Thei
passe
(
saieth
he
)
all
other
men
in
quicke
smelling
.
And
thei
saye
of
them
selues
,
that
though
all
other
menne
haue
two
instrumentes
of
sight
,
yet
do
none
se
with
both
two
in
dede
,
but
thei
:
all
other
men
in
comparison
either
to
haue
no
sight
,
or
elles
as
it
ware
but
with
one
eye
.
Their
wittinesse
is
greate
,
but
their
boastinge
greater
.
The
whole
nacion
of
them
is
perswaded
,
that
thei
muche
passe
all
other
men
in
knowledge
,
and
the
subtilties
of
sciences
.
Thei
are
all
of
colour
shining
white
,
smalle
eyed
,
beardelesse
by
nature
.
Their
lettres
are
aftre
the
facion
of
the
Romaine
,
all
in
squares
.
Thei
are
diuerselyledde
with
fonde
supersticions
,
some
aftre
one
sorte
,
and
some
aftre
another
.
But
thei
are
all
voyde
of
the
true
knowledge
which
is
in
Iesus
Christe
.
Some
worship
the
sonne
,
some
the
moone
.
Other
,
ymages
of
yoten
metalle
,
manie
of
them
an
ore
.
And
thus
to
sondry
suche
other
monsters
,
hath
this
people
in
sondry
wyse
deuided
it selfe
in
supersticion
.
Thei
haue
no
maner
of
written
lawes
,
nor
knowe
not
what
we
meane
when
we
speake
of
faithfulnesse
or
trustinesse
.
And
wher
(
as
I
said
afore
)
thei
haue
in
al
handi
worckes
a
passing
subtiltie
of
witte
,
yet
in
the
knowledge
of
heauenly
thinges
,
thei
are
altogether
to
learne
:
that
is
to
saie
,
thei
are
vtterly
ignoraunt
.
A
cowardly
people
and
very
feareful
of
death
.
Yet
exercise
thei
a
maner
of
warre
,
but
that
thei
handle
rather
by
witte
,
and
pollicie
,
then
by
strength
and
hardinesse
.
In
their
fighte
thei
vse
a
kinde
of
shaftes
,
and
certaine
other
weapons
of
flight
,
vnknowen
to
other
countries
.
Their
money
is
a
piece
of
square
paper
,
with
their
Kynges
Image
vpon
it
.
And
because
it
cannot
be
durable
:
ordre
is
taken
,
that
when
it
is
soiled
or
dusked
muche
,
with
passyng
from
man
to
man
,
thei
shall
bring
it
to
the
coignyng
house
,
and
make
exchaunge
for
newe
.
All
their
vtensiles
and
necessaries
of
house
,
are
of
golde
,
siluer
,
and
other
metalles
.
Oile
is
so
deintie
emong
theim
,
that
the
kyng
onely
vseth
it
,
as
it
ware
for
a
precious
ointement
.
Thus
haue
we
treated
of
the
Yndians
,
and
now
to
their
borderers
,
the
Scithians
.
¶
The
.ix.
Chapitre
.
¶
Of
Scithia
and
their
sterne
maners
.
SCithia
(
a
countrie
lieng
by
North
)
is
said
of
Herodotus
,
to
take
the
name
of
Scitha
Hercules
sonne
.
Or
as
Berosus
Iudgeth
,
of
an
other
Scitha
,
borne
ofoure
greate
graundame
Araxe
,
Noahes
wife
,
that
dwelt
first
in
that
countrie
.
This
people
in
the
beginnyng
,
pente
within
narowe
boundes
,
so
in
processe
by
litle
and
litle
,
through
their
valeauntnes
and
force
enlarged
their
limites
:
that
thei
became
lordes
of
many
countries
aboute
,
and
grewe
into
a
great
gouernaunce
and
renoume
.
Thei
nestled
first
vpon
the
floude
Araxis
so
fewe
in
nombre
and
so
base
:
that
no
manne
thought
theim
worthie
the
troublyng
or
talkyng
of
.
But
gettyng
vnto
them
a
certein
king
,
hardie
,
of
great
courage
,
and
notable
experience
in
the
warres
:
thei
enlarged
their
land
so
,
that
thei
made
it
stretche
on
the
one
parte
(
whiche
is
altogether
Hille
,
and
Mounteigne
)
vnto
Caucasus
,
and
ouer
al
the
plain
vnto
the
Occean
,
&
vnto
the
greate
marshe
of
Meotis
,
and
Tanais
the
floude
.
From
whence
the
countrie
of
Scithia
now
stretcheth
all
along
toward
the
East
.
And
because
the
mounteigne
Imaus
,
ronnyng
along
as
the
countrie
coasteth
,
deuides
it
in
the
middes
into
two
haulues
:
the
one
haulfe
is
called
Scithia
within
Imaus
,
and
the
other
without
(
as
ye
would
saie
)
on
this
side
the
Mounte
,
and
beyonde
.
There
neuer
medled
any
power
with
theim
,
that
was
able
to
conquere
theim
:
or
muche
to
endamage
theim
.
Thei
forced
Darius
,
the
Kyng
of
the
Persians
,
with
greate
dishonour
to
flie
their
countrie
.
Theissue
Cirus
with
all
his
armie
.
Thei
made
an
ende
of
Alexandre
with
al
his
power
.
The
Romaines
sente
theim
threates
thei
would
warre
with
theim
,
but
thei
proued
in
fine
but
wordes
.
Thei
are
a
people
not
tameable
with
any
toile
bittre
warriours
,
and
of
greate
strength
of
bodie
.
At
the
first
very
rawe
,
and
with
out
any
ordinarie
trade
of
life
:
neither
knowyng
what
tillage
meant
,
ne
yet
hauyng
any
houses
or
cotages
to
dwell
in
.
But
wandryng
vp
and
boune
the
wilde
fieldes
and
driuyng
their
catteille
afore
theim
,
their
wiues
and
their
children
ridyng
in
wagons
by
them
.
Thei
obserned
iustice
,
without
constraint
of
lawe
.
Thei
compted
none
offence
more
heinous
,
then
thefce
.
As
folke
that
had
nothyng
vndre
locke
nor
keye
,
barre
,
nor
bolte
:
but
altogether
in
the
open
fielde
.
Thei
nether
occupied
golde
ne
siluer
.
Their
chief
foode
was
milke
and
Hony
.
Against
colde
and
other
stormes
,
thei
wrapped
their
bodies
in
felles
,
and
hides
of
beastes
,
and
Mice
skinnes
.
Thei
knewe
not
what
Wollen
meante
,
ne
▪
any
facion
of
garmente
.
This
maner
of
life
was
in
many
of
the
Scithians
,
but
not
in
all
.
A
greate
nombre
of
theim
,
as
thei
muche
differed
in
distaunce
of
place
from
other
,
so
differed
thei
also
from
other
in
maners
:
and
vsed
a
certeine
trade
of
liuyng
emong
them
selues
,
wherof
we
aftreward
will
entreate
,
when
we
haue
saied
somewhat
more
of
their
facions
in
generall
.
Many
of
the
Scithians
delight
in
man
slaughter
.
And
the
firste
man
that
he
taketh
in
fight
,
his
bloud
drincketh
he
:
and
offreth
vnto
his
Kynge
the
heades
of
all
those
that
he
ther
sleaeth
.
For
when
he
hath
so
done
,
he
is
admitted
to
be
partaker
of
the
butine
what
so
euer
it
be
,
whereof
he
should
be
otherwise
partles
.
He
cutteth
of
the
heade
aftre
this
sorte
.
Firste
,
with
his
knife
he
maketh
in
it
a
gashe
rounde
aboute
like
a
circle
,
vndre
the
eares
:
then
taketh
he
it
by
the
heare
of
the
croune
,
&
striketh
it
of
.
That
done
,
he
fleaeth
it
,
and
taweth
the
skinne
betwixte
his
handes
,
vntill
it
become
very
souple
and
soft
and
kiepeth
it
for
a
hande
kercher
.
This
wille
he
hange
vpon
the
reine
of
his
horse
,
and
glorieth
not
a
litle
in
it
.
And
he
that
hath
moste
of
suche
handkerchers
,
is
compted
the
valeauntest
manne
.
There
are
many
also
that
sowe
together
these
skinnes
of
menne
,
as
other
doe
the
skinnes
of
beastes
,
and
weare
theim
for
their
clothyng
.
Some
of
them
slea
the
right
hand
of
their
enemies
beyng
slaine
,
so
that
the
nailes
also
remain
vpon
the
fingres
,
and
make
couers
of
theim
for
their
quiuers
.
Many
of
them
slea
the
whole
bodie
,
and
stretche
out
the
skinne
vpon
certaine
stickes
fitted
for
the
nones
,
and
so
sprede
them
vpon
their
Horse
.
Of
the
Skulles
of
the
heades
thus
slaine
,
thei
make
masures
to
drincke
in
:
coueryng
them
on
the
outside
with
rawe
Neates
leather
,
and
gilding
them
on
the
inside
,
if
he
be
of
habilitie
.
And
when
any
gheste
of
estimacion
commeth
rounde
aboute
,
all
to
begasshe
his
foreheade
and
his
nose
,
&
shoote
him
through
the
lifte
hande
,
in
thre
or
fowre
places
.
Then
laie
thei
the
corps
in
a
Carte
,
and
cary
it
to
the
Gerrites
,
where
the
Sepulchres
of
all
their
Kynges
are
.
And
thei
dwell
vpon
the
floude
Boristhenes
,
about
the
place
wher
it
becometh
first
saileable
.
This
people
when
thei
haue
receiued
it
,
trenche
out
a
square
plotte
in
the
ground
very
wide
and
large
.
And
then
rippe
the
healy
of
the
corps
,
and
bowelle
it
cleane
:
clensyng
it
and
drieng
it
from
all
filthe
,
and
fille
it
vp
with
Siler
Montanum
,
Franckencense
,
Smallache
siede
,
and
Anise
siede
,
beaten
together
in
a
Mortre
.
And
when
thei
haue
sowed
it
vp
againe
close
,
thei
ceare
the
whole
bodie
,
and
conueighe
the
same
in
a
Carte
,
to
the
nexte
people
vndre
the
gouernaunce
of
the
Scithians
,
whiche
with
honour
receiue
it
,
and
conueigh
it
vnto
the
nexte
of
their
dominion
:
and
so
from
one
to
another
,
vntle
it
haue
passed
rounde
aboute
,
to
as
many
peoples
,
as
are
of
their
dominion
,
and
be
comen
againe
to
the
place
of
bewriall
emong
the
Gerrites
.
whether
it
is
accompainied
with
a
certain
of
all
the
peoples
,
to
whom
it
hath
comen
,
as
thei
gathered
encreace
from
place
to
place
.
Thei
,
aftre
what
tyme
thei
haue
laied
the
corps
,
cophine
and
all
,
vpon
a
bedde
of
state
,
amid
the
square
afore
mencioned
:
sticke
doune
their
iauelines
and
speares
aboute
him
,
and
with
stickes
laied
ouer
from
one
to
another
,
frame
as
it
ware
a
Cielyng
,
whiche
thei
couer
with
a
funeralle
palle
.
Then
in
the
reste
of
the
voide
space
,
that
yet
remaines
in
the
Cophine
made
for
the
nones
:
thei
bewrie
one
of
his
dierest
lemmans
,
a
waityng
manne
,
a
Cooke
,
a
Horsekeper
,
a
Lacquie
,
a
Butler
,
and
a
Horse
.
Whiche
thei
al
first
strangle
,
and
thruste
in
,
together
with
a
porcion
of
all
sortes
of
plate
,
and
of
euery
suche
thyng
as
apperteined
to
his
housholde
,
or
body
.
And
when
the
yere
comes
about
,
then
do
thei
thus
.
Thei
take
of
those
that
ware
nerest
aboute
the
Kyng
(
now
there
are
none
aboute
the
king
,
but
thei
be
Scithians
free
borne
,
and
suche
as
his
self
doth
commaunde
:
for
he
maie
be
serued
with
no
bought
slaue
)
of
those
take
thei
fiuetie
and
as
many
of
his
best
horses
.
And
when
thei
haue
strangeled
bothe
the
men
and
the
horses
,
they
bowell
the
Horses
,
stuffe
their
bealies
againe
with
Chaffe
,
and
sowe
theim
vp
close
,
and
sette
the
menne
vppon
their
backes
.
Then
make
thei
a
voulte
ouer
round
about
the
bordre
of
the
greate
square
,
and
so
dispose
these
Horse
menne
enuiron
the
same
,
that
thei
sieme
a
farre
of
,
a
troupe
of
liuyng
horsemen
gardyng
the
kyng
.
The
communes
haue
also
a
maner
of
bewrialle
aftre
a
like
sorte
.
When
one
of
theim
dieth
,
his
nexte
neighbours
and
kindsfolke
laie
hym
in
a
Carte
,
and
cary
hym
aboute
to
euery
of
his
frindes
:
whiche
at
the
receipte
of
hym
make
a
feaste
,
aswell
to
the
kindsmen
,
as
to
all
the
residewe
that
accompaignie
the
corps
.
And
when
thei
haue
thus
caried
hym
aboute
by
the
space
of
fowretene
daies
,
he
is
bewried
.
All
the
braine
of
his
heade
beyng
first
piked
out
,
and
the
skulle
rinsed
with
water
cleane
.
Aboute
the
bodie
thei
sette
vp
three
sparres
of
woodde
slopyng
,
and
restyng
one
vpon
another
at
the
coppes
.
Rounde
about
these
sparres
,
thei
straine
cappyng
wollen
,
patkyng
theim
as
close
as
thei
can
.
And
within
betwixt
the
sparres
,
as
it
ware
in
the
middest
ouer
the
deade
,
thei
set
a
traie
or
shallowe
trough
,
where
in
to
thei
caste
a
kinde
of
stones
,
that
glistereth
by
fire
light
.
The
menne
emong
the
Scithians
,
do
not
vse
to
washe
them selues
.
But
the
women
vse
to
powre
water
vpon
their
own
bodies
,
and
to
rubbe
themselues
against
some
roughe
stone
:
and
then
with
a
piece
of
a
Cipresse
,
Ceadre
,
or
Encence
tree
,
to
grate
their
whole
bodie
,
vntill
it
be
some
what
bollen
or
swollen
.
And
then
enoint
thei
bothe
that
and
their
face
,
with
certaine
medicines
for
the
nones
:
whereby
thei
become
the
nexte
daie
a
of
very
good
smell
,
and
(
when
the
medicine
is
washed
awaie
)
sticke
and
smothe
.
Their
commune
othe
,
and
the
othe
of
charge
in
maciers
of
controuersie
,
or
iudgemente
,
is
by
the
kynges
clothe
of
estate
:
by
the
whiche
if
a
man
shal
be
tried
to
haue
forsworne
hymself
(
as
their
enchauntours
haue
a
maner
to
trie
with
sa
lowe
roddes
whether
thei
haue
or
not
)
by
and
by
without
respighte
,
he
loseth
his
heade
,
and
all
his
goodes
.
whiche
tourne
to
the
vse
of
them
that
haue
proued
hym
pertured
.
The
Massagetes
,
a
people
of
Scithia
in
Asie
,
beyond
the
sea
called
Caspium
mare
in
appareille
and
liuyng
,
muche
like
to
the
Scithians
,
and
therefore
of
some
so
called
:
vse
to
sighte
bothe
on
horse
backe
and
on
foce
,
with
suche
actiuitie
and
force
,
that
thei
are
almoste
inuincible
in
bothe
.
Their
weapons
are
bowe
and
arrowes
,
Launces
and
Armynge
swordes
.
Their
beltes
aboute
their
waste
,
the
ornament
of
their
heades
,
and
their
pollerone
,
are
garnished
with
golde
.
Their
Horses
are
barbed
on
the
brest
,
with
barbes
of
gold
.
Their
reines
,
bridles
,
and
trappour
are
all
of
golde
.
The
heades
of
their
Launces
are
of
Brasse
,
and
their
Quiures
armed
with
Brasse
.
As
for
Siluer
and
Iron
thei
occupie
none
.
Eche
manne
marieth
one
wife
,
and
yet
are
the
wiues
of
them
all
,
commune
one
to
another
,
whiche
thyng
is
not
vsed
emong
any
of
the
other
Scithians
.
When
so
euer
any
man
lusteth
for
the
compaignie
of
his
woman
,
he
hangeth
vp
his
quiuer
vpon
the
carie
wherein
his
wife
is
caryed
by
hym
,
and
there
openly
without
shame
coupleth
.
When
any
one
of
this
people
waxeth
very
aged
,
his
friendes
,
acquaintaunce
,
and
kindesfolke
assembled
together
,
make
a
bealie
Sacrifice
of
hym
:
sleayng
as
many
shiepe
besides
,
as
will
serue
for
the
fulnesse
of
the
nombre
.
And
when
thei
haue
dressed
theim
,
eate
parte
and
parte
like
,
the
one
with
the
other
.
And
this
kinde
of
departynge
is
compted
emong
theim
,
of
all
other
moste
blessed
.
If
any
fortune
to
pine
awaie
of
sickenesse
,
hym
eate
thei
not
:
but
put
in
a
hole
,
and
throwe
earthe
vpon
him
.
Sory
for
the
losse
,
that
he
came
not
to
the
feaste
.
Thei
neither
sowe
nor
mowe
,
but
liue
by
flesshe
of
suche
beastes
as
thei
haue
,
and
suche
fishe
as
Araxe
the
floude
doeth
plenteously
minister
vnto
them
:
and
with
drinckynge
of
Milke
,
wherof
thei
make
no
spare
.
Thei
knowe
no
goddes
but
the
Sonne
:
In
whose
honour
thei
offre
vp
Horses
in
Sacrifice
,
as
beyng
in
swiftenesse
moste
like
vnto
the
Sonne
.
The
Seretines
are
a
debonaire
people
,
and
suche
louers
of
quiernesse
,
that
thei
shonne
to
entremedle
with
any
other
people
.
Merchauntes
passe
their
outmost
floude
toward
them
,
but
thei
maie
come
no
nigher
.
Along
the
banques
there
,
thei
sette
out
suche
thynges
,
as
thei
are
disposed
to
selle
.
Not
the
Merchauntes
,
but
the
indwellers
of
the
Countrie
.
For
thei
selle
to
other
,
and
buie
of
none
.
And
thei
sette
them
in
ordre
as
thei
iudge
them
in
price
.
The
buyer
cometh
,
and
as
he
iudgeth
theim
by
his
eye
to
be
worthe
,
without
further
trade
or
feloweshippe
betwixte
theim
,
so
laieth
he
doune
.
And
if
thei
receiue
it
,
he
departeth
with
the
ware
.
Emong
them
is
there
neither
whore
nor
thiefe
,
nor
adulteresse
broughte
to
iudgemente
.
Neither
was
it
euer
hearde
,
that
there
was
a
manne
slaine
emong
theim
.
For
the
feare
of
their
Lawes
woorketh
more
strongly
with
theim
,
then
the
influences
of
the
Starres
.
Thei
dwelle
as
it
ware
in
the
beginnyng
,
or
entryng
of
the
worlde
.
And
for
that
thei
liue
aftre
a
chast
sort
:
thei
are
neither
skourged
with
Blastynges
,
ne
Haile
,
ne
Pestilence
,
ne
suche
other
euilles
.
No
manne
toucheth
a
woman
there
,
aftre
she
hath
conceiued
,
ne
yet
in
the
tyme
of
her
flowres
.
Thei
eate
none
vncleane
beastes
,
ne
knowe
what
Sacrifisyng
meaneth
.
Euery
man
there
is
his
owne
Iudge
,
acordyng
to
Iustice
.
Therefore
are
thei
not
chastised
with
suche
corrections
as
happen
vnto
other
for
synne
,
but
bothe
continue
long
in
life
,
and
die
wighout
grief
.
The
Tauroschithiās
(
so
called
for
that
thei
dwell
aboute
the
mounteigne
Taurus
)
offre
as
many
as
fortune
to
make
Shipwracke
vpon
their
shore
:
)
to
the
virgine
,
whose
name
ye
shall
aftre
heare
.
And
if
it
fortune
any
Greke
or
Grekes
,
to
be
driuen
thether
,
him
doe
thei
Sacrifice
after
this
maner
.
Afire
what
tyme
thei
haue
made
prayer
after
their
maner
,
thei
strike
of
his
heade
with
an
hachet
.
And
(
as
some
saie
)
tomble
doune
the
carkesse
into
the
Sea
,
(
for
this
Virgine
hath
a
Chapelle
vpon
the
toppe
of
a
high
clieue
,
hangyng
ouer
the
Sea
,
where
this
feate
is
doone
)
and
naile
vp
the
heade
vpon
a
Giber
.
In
this
poincte
of
nailyng
vp
the
heade
,
all
the
writers
agre
,
but
in
tomblyng
doune
the
body
,
not
so
▪
for
some
affirme
that
the
body
is
bewried
.
The
Virgine
Deuille
,
to
whom
thei
Sacrifice
:
is
laied
to
be
Iphigenia
Agamennons
doughter
.
Their
ennemies
as
many
as
thei
take
,
thus
thei
handle
.
Euery
manne
cutteth
of
his
prisoners
head
,
and
carieth
it
home
:
and
fasteneth
it
vpon
the
ende
of
a
long
pole
,
&
setteth
it
vp
:
some
vpon
their
house
toppe
some
vpon
their
chimneis
as
high
as
thei
can
.
And
no
merueile
though
thei
set
them
so
that
thei
might
well
see
rounde
about
theim
:
for
thei
saie
:
thei
are
the
wardens
and
kepers
of
al
their
whole
house
.
Thei
liue
by
spoile
,
and
by
warre
.
The
Agathirsians
are
menne
verie
neare
&
fine
,
&
greate
wearers
of
golde
in
their
appareill
.
Thei
occupie
their
women
in
commune
,
so
that
thei
seme
all
of
one
kindred
,
and
one
householde
:
neuer
striuyng
nor
grudgyng
one
with
another
,
muche
like
in
body
vnto
the
Thracians
.
The
Neuriens
vse
the
maners
of
the
Sithians
.
This
people
the
somer
before
that
Darius
set
furthe
,
ware
constrained
for
the
greate
multitude
of
Serpentes
that
ware
bredde
in
their
quartres
,
to
chaunge
their
dwellyng
place
.
Thei
verily
doe
belieue
,
and
wille
sweare
it
:
that
euery
yere
ones
for
a
certaine
daies
,
thei
become
Woulues
,
and
retourne
againe
into
their
former
shape
and
state
.
The
Antropophagites
(
so
called
for
that
thei
liue
by
mannes
fleshe
)
of
all
menne
,
are
the
worste
condicioned
,
without
lawe
,
or
officer
,
appareilled
like
the
Scithiens
:
but
in
language
like
vnto
no
bodye
but
them selues
.
The
Melanchleni
do
all
weare
blacke
,
as
their
name
dothe
signifie
.
And
of
these
also
are
eaters
of
mannes
fleshe
:
so
manie
as
folowe
the
trade
of
the
Scithians
.
The
Budines
are
a
great
nacion
,
and
a
populous
,
graye
eyed
,
&
redde
headed
al.
Their
heade
citie
is
Gelone
,
wherof
thei
are
also
called
Gelonites
.
Thei
kepe
euery
thirde
yere
a
reuelle
in
the
honour
of
Bacchus
:
whereat
thei
make
reuelle
in
dede
,
yea
,
reuell
route
.
Thei
ware
sometime
Griekes
,
whiche
put
of
fro
their
countrie
,
seatled
them selues
there
.
And
by
processe
,
losing
the
proprietie
of
their
owne
tongue
,
became
in
language
haulfe
Grekes
,
and
haulfe
Scithians
.
Yet
are
the
Gelonites
bothe
in
language
and
liuinge
,
different
from
the
Budines
.
For
the
Budines
being
natiue
of
the
place
,
are
brieders
of
Catteile
:
The
Gelonites
,
occupienge
tilthe
:
liue
by
corne
,
and
haue
their
frute
yardes
.
Neyther
lyke
in
colour
ne
countenaunce
to
the
other
.
All
their
quartres
are
verye
full
,
and
thicke
of
trees
.
It
hathe
also
many
meres
and
greate
.
In
and
about
the
whiche
thei
take
Ottres
,
and
Beauers
,
&
many
other
beastes
:
of
whose
skinnes
they
make
them
pilches
,
and
Ierkins
.
The
Lirceis
liue
by
woodmanshippe
,
and
huntinge
,
and
aftre
this
maner
.
Their
countrie
beinge
also
very
thicke
of
trees
,
thei
vse
to
climbe
suche
as
siemeth
them
beste
:
and
there
awaite
their
game
.
At
the
foote
of
euery
mannes
tree
lieth
a
dogge
,
and
a
horse
well
taughte
to
couche
flatte
on
the
bealy
,
as
lowe
as
can
bee
.
When
the
beaste
cometh
within
daungier
,
he
shoteth
.
And
yf
he
hitte
,
he
streighte
commeth
downe
,
taketh
his
horse
backe
,
&
foloweth
with
his
hounde
.
The
Argippians
dwell
vndre
the
foote
of
the
highe
mountaines
.
Men
whiche
fro
their
birthe
are
balde
,
bothe
the
males
and
the
females
.
Their
noses
tourne
vp
like
a
shoinge
horne
,
and
their
chinnes
be
great
out
of
measure
.
The
sounde
of
their
voice
vnlike
to
all
other
:
ther
apparell
aftre
the
sorte
of
the
Scithians
.
Thei
haue
small
regarde
to
brieding
:
by
the
reason
wherof
thei
haue
smalle
store
of
cattaile
.
Thei
lie
vndre
trees
,
which
in
the
wintre
thei
couer
ouer
with
a
white
kinde
of
felte
,
and
in
the
somer
take
the
same
awaye
,
and
lie
vndre
the
open
tree
.
Ther
is
no
manne
that
wil
harme
them
for
that
thei
are
compted
holy
halowed
:
neither
haue
thei
anye
kinde
of
armour
,
or
weapon
of
warxe
.
These
men
haue
the
arbitrement
of
their
neigbours
controuersies
rounde
aboute
And
as
thei
determine
so
are
thei
ended
.
Who
so
flieth
vnto
them
,
is
saufe
as
in
sanctuary
.
The
Issedonnes
haue
this
propretie
.
When
so
euer
any
mannes
father
ther
,
dieth
:
all
his
kinsfolke
bringe
euery
man
one
beast
or
other
to
the
house
of
the
sonne
that
kepeth
the
funeral
.
Which
when
thei
haue
killed
and
minsed
:
they
minse
also
the
body
of
the
deade
.
And
bothe
the
flesshes
beinge
mingled
together
,
thei
fall
to
the
banket
.
Then
take
thei
the
dead
mannes
heade
,
&
pike
the
braine
oute
cleane
,
and
all
other
moistures
and
ragges
,
and
when
thei
haue
guilte
it
,
thei
vse
it
for
a
representacion
of
the
partie
departed
.
Solempnisinge
euery
yere
furthe
,
the
memoriall
,
with
newe
ceremonies
,
and
mo
.
This
bothe
the
sonne
for
the
father
,
and
the
father
for
the
sonne
,
as
the
Grekes
kepe
their
birthe
daies
.
These
are
also
sayde
to
be
verye
iuste
dealers
,
&
their
wiues
to
be
as
valeaunte
and
hardie
as
the
husbandes
.
Suche
haue
the
maners
of
the
Scithians
bene
.
But
afterwarde
being
subdued
by
the
Tartares
,
and
wearing
by
processe
into
their
maners
and
ordinaunces
:
thei
nowe
liue
all
after
one
sorte
,
and
vndre
one
name
.
¶
The
.x.
Chapiter
.
¶
Of
Tartarie
,
and
the
maners
and
power
of
the
Tartarians
.
TArtaria
,
otherwyse
called
Mongal
:
As
Vincentuis
wryteth
,
is
in
that
parte
of
the
earthe
where
the
Easte
and
the
northe
ioyne
together
.
It
had
vpon
the
easte
,
the
londe
of
the
Katheorines
and
Solangores
,
on
the
South
,
the
Saracenes
:
on
the
weste
the
Naymaniens
,
&
on
the
northe
is
enclosed
with
the
occean
.
It
hath
the
name
of
the
floude
Tartar
that
ronneth
by
it
.
A
country
very
hilly
,
and
full
of
mountaines
.
And
wher
it
is
champe
in
,
myngled
with
sande
and
grauelle
.
Barreine
,
except
it
be
in
places
where
it
is
moysted
with
floudes
,
which
are
very
fewe
.
And
therfore
it
is
muche
waaste
,
and
thinly
enhabited
.
Ther
is
not
in
it
one
Citie
,
ne
one
village
beside
Cracuris
.
And
wood
in
the
moste
parte
of
the
country
so
skante
,
that
the
enhabitauntes
are
faine
to
make
their
fyre
,
and
dresse
their
meate
with
the
drie
donge
of
neate
and
horses
.
The
ayer
intemperate
and
wonderfulle
.
Thondre
,
and
lightening
in
somer
so
terrible
,
that
sondry
do
presently
die
for
very
feare
.
Nowe
is
it
broiling
hote
,
and
by
and
by
bittre
colde
,
and
plenty
of
snowe
.
Suche
stronge
windes
sometime
,
that
it
staieth
horse
and
man
,
and
bloweth
of
the
rider
:
teareth
vp
trees
by
the
rootes
,
and
doeth
muche
harme
.
In
wintre
it
neuer
raineth
ther
,
and
in
Somer
very
often
.
But
so
slendrely
,
that
the
earthe
is
skante
wette
with
al.
And
yet
is
ther
great
store
of
Cattaile
:
as
Camelles
,
neate
.
&c.
And
horses
and
mares
,
in
suche
plentie
,
as
I
beleue
no
parte
of
the
earth
hath
againe
.
It
was
first
enhabited
of
foure
peoples
.
Of
the
Ieccha
mongalles
that
is
to
saye
,
the
greate
mongalles
.
The
Sumongalles
,
that
is
to
say
the
watre
mongalles
,
whiche
called
them selues
Tartares
,
of
the
floude
Tartar
whose
neighbours
thei
are
.
The
thirde
people
ware
called
Merchates
,
and
the
fourthe
Metrites
.
There
was
no
difference
betwixte
them
eyther
in
body
or
language
,
but
al
aftre
one
sorte
and
facion
.
Their
behauour
was
in
the
beginning
very
brute
,
and
farre
oute
of
ordre
,
without
lawe
or
discipline
,
or
any
good
facion
.
Thei
liued
amonge
the
Scithians
,
and
kept
herdes
of
cattalle
in
very
base
state
and
condition
:
and
ware
tributaries
to
all
their
neighbours
.
But
within
a
while
aftre
,
thei
deuided
them selues
as
it
ware
into
wardes
,
to
euery
of
the
which
was
appointed
a
capitaine
:
in
whose
deuises
and
consentes
consisted
th
ordre
of
the
whole
.
Yet
ware
thei
tributaries
to
the
Naimānes
(
their
next
neighbours
)
vntyll
Canguista
by
a
certaine
prophecie
was
chosen
their
kynge
.
He
assone
as
he
had
receiued
the
gouernaunce
,
abolished
all
worshippe
of
deuilles
,
and
commaunded
by
commune
decree
that
all
the
whole
nacion
should
honour
the
highe
godeuerlasting
:
by
whose
prouidence
he
would
seme
to
haue
receiued
the
kingdome
.
It
was
further
detreed
that
as
manye
as
ware
of
age
to
beare
armour
,
should
be
preste
,
and
ready
with
the
kyng
at
a
certeyne
daye
.
The
multitude
that
serued
for
their
warres
,
was
thus
destributed
.
Their
capitaines
ouer
ten
(
which
by
a
terme
borowed
of
the
Frenche
,
we
calle
Diseners
,
are
at
the
commaundemente
of
the
Centurians
.
And
the
Cēturiane
obeied
the
Millenarie
,
that
had
charge
of
a
thousande
.
And
he
againe
was
subiecte
to
the
grande
Coronelle
that
had
charge
ouer
ten
thou
sande
:
aboue
the
whiche
nombre
thei
mounted
no
degree
of
captaines
.
This
done
,
to
proue
the
obedience
of
his
subiectes
,
he
commaunded
seuen
sonnes
of
the
Princes
or
Dukes
whiche
before
had
gouerned
the
people
:
to
be
slaine
by
the
handes
of
their
owne
fathers
,
and
mothers
.
Whiche
thinge
althoughe
it
ware
muche
againste
their
hartes
,
and
an
horrible
diede
,
yet
did
thei
it
.
Partely
vppon
the
feare
of
the
residew
of
the
people
:
and
partly
vpon
conscience
of
their
obedience
.
For
why
,
the
people
thoughte
when
thei
sawe
him
begyn
aftre
this
sorte
:
thei
had
had
a
god
amongest
them
.
So
that
in
disobeynge
of
his
commaundemente
,
thei
thought
thei
should
not
haue
disobeied
a
king
but
God
him selfe
.
Canguista
takinge
stomake
with
this
power
,
firste
subdued
those
Scithians
that
bordred
vpon
him
,
and
made
them
tributaries
.
And
where
other
afore
had
bene
tributaries
also
vnto
thein
:
now
receiued
he
in
that
one
peoples
righte
,
tribute
of
many
.
Then
settinge
vpon
those
that
ware
further
of
,
he
had
suche
prosperous
successe
that
from
Scithia
to
the
sonne
risinge
,
and
fro
thence
to
the
middle
earthe
sea
,
and
beyonde
:
he
broughte
all
together
vndre
his
subiection
.
So
that
he
moughte
nowe
worthely
wryte
him selfe
highe
Gouernour
,
and
Emperour
of
the
Easte
.
The
Tartares
are
very
deformed
,
litle
of
bodie
for
the
moste
parte
,
hauyng
great
stiepe
eyes
:
and
yet
so
heary
on
the
eye
liddes
,
that
there
sheweth
but
litle
in
open
sight
.
Platter
faced
and
beardlesse
,
sauyng
vpon
the
vpper
lippe
,
and
a
litle
about
the
poincte
of
the
chinne
thei
haue
a
feawe
heares
as
it
ware
priched
in
with
Bodkins
.
Thei
be
communely
all
,
slendre
in
the
waste
.
Thei
shaue
the
hindre
haulfe
of
the
heade
,
rounde
aboute
by
the
croune
,
from
one
eare
to
another
:
compassyng
towarde
the
nape
of
the
necke
after
suche
a
facion
,
that
the
polle
behind
sheweth
muche
like
the
face
of
a
bearded
manne
.
On
the
other
parte
,
thei
suffre
their
heare
to
growe
at
lengthe
like
our
women
:
whiche
thei
deuide
into
two
tresses
,
or
braudes
,
and
bryng
aboute
to
fasten
behinde
their
eares
.
And
this
maner
of
shauyng
,
do
thei
vse
also
that
dwelle
among
theim
,
of
what
nacion
so
euer
thei
be
.
Thei
theim selues
are
very
light
and
nimble
:
good
on
Horse
,
but
naughte
on
foote
.
All
from
the
moste
to
the
leaste
,
as
well
the
women
as
the
menne
:
doe
ride
either
vpon
Geldynges
,
or
Rien
,
where
so
euer
thei
become
.
For
stoned
Horses
thei
occupie
none
,
ne
yet
Gelding
that
is
a
striker
,
and
lighte
of
his
heles
.
Their
bridelles
are
trimmed
with
muche
gold
,
siluer
,
and
precious
stones
.
And
it
is
compted
a
ioly
thyng
emong
theim
:
to
haue
a
great
sort
of
siluer
sounded
belles
,
gynglyng
aboute
their
horse
neckes
.
Their
speache
is
very
chourlishe
and
loude
.
Their
singyng
is
like
the
bawlynge
of
Woulues
.
When
thei
drincke
,
thei
shake
the
heade
:
and
drincke
thei
do
very
often
euen
vnto
dronckennesse
,
wherin
thei
glorie
muche
.
Their
dwellyng
is
neither
in
tounes
ne
Bouroughes
.
But
in
the
fieldes
abrode
,
aftre
the
maner
of
th auncient
Scithians
in
tentes
.
And
the
ratherso
,
for
that
thei
are
all
moste
generally
catteill
mastres
.
In
the
wintre
time
thei
are
wont
to
drawe
to
the
plaines
,
&
in
the
Somer
season
,
to
the
mounteignes
&
hillie
places
for
the
better
pasture
.
Thei
make
theim
Tentes
,
or
elles
rounde
cotages
of
wickres
,
or
of
Felte
vndersette
with
smothe
poles
.
In
the
middes
thei
make
a
round
windowe
that
giueth
them
lighte
,
&
letteth
out
the
smoke
.
In
the
middes
of
the
Tent
,
is
their
fire
,
aboute
the
whiche
their
wife
and
their
children
doe
sitte
.
The
menne
delight
muche
in
dartyng
,
shootyng
,
and
wrastelyng
.
Thei
are
merueilous
good
hunters
,
to
the
whiche
thei
go
armed
at
all
pieces
.
And
assone
as
thei
espie
the
beaste
,
thei
come
costing
together
rounde
aboute
and
enclose
her
.
And
when
euery
manne
hath
throwen
his
darte
,
or
shotte
his
arrowe
:
whilest
the
beast
is
troubled
&
amased
with
the
stripes
,
thei
steppe
in
to
her
,
&
slea
her
.
Thei
neither
vse
breade
ne
bakyng
:
table
clothe
ne
napkin
.
Thei
belieue
that
there
is
one
GOD
that
made
all
thynges
,
bodily
&
ghostly
,
sene
or
vnsene
,
and
hym
thei
honour
:
but
not
with
any
maner
of
Sacrifice
or
ceremonie
.
Thei
make
theim selues
litle
pupettes
of
silke
or
of
felte
,
or
of
thrumme
,
like
vnto
menne
:
whiche
thei
sette
vp
vpon
eche
side
of
their
Tentes
,
and
do
them
muche
reuerence
,
beseching
them
to
take
hede
to
their
catteille
.
To
these
thei
offre
the
first
milke
of
all
their
milche
catteill
,
of
what
kinde
so
euer
thei
be
.
And
before
thei
begin
either
to
eate
or
drinke
aught
,
thei
fette
a
porcion
thereof
before
theim
.
Looke
what
beaste
thei
kille
to
be
eaten
,
thei
reserue
the
harte
all
nighte
in
some
couered
cuppe
,
and
the
nexte
mornynge
seath
it
and
eate
it
.
Thei
worshippe
also
and
Sacrifice
to
to
the
Sonne
,
Moone
,
and
elementes
fowre
.
To
C
ham
also
their
Lorde
and
Kyng
,
thei
do
very
deuoute
honour
and
Sacrifice
:
supposyng
him
to
be
the
sonne
of
god
,
and
to
haue
no
piere
in
the
whole
worlde
:
neither
can
thei
abide
to
heare
any
other
manne
name
hym
.
This
people
so
despiseth
al
other
men
,
and
thincke
theim selues
so
farre
to
surmount
them
in
wisedome
and
goodnes
:
that
thei
abhorre
to
speake
to
theim
,
or
to
compaignie
with
theim
.
Thei
calle
the
Pope
and
all
christen
menne
,
Doggues
and
Idolatres
:
beeause
thei
honour
stones
and
blocques
.
And
thei
theim selues
(
beyng
giuen
to
deuelishe
supersticions
)
are
markers
of
dreames
,
&
haue
dreame
readers
emong
theim
:
as
well
to
enterpreate
their
sweuens
,
as
to
aske
knoweledge
of
Idolles
.
In
whom
thei
are
perswaded
that
God
speaketh
:
and
therfore
acordyng
to
their
answeres
,
frame
them selues
to
do
.
Thei
marke
many
seasons
,
and
specially
haue
regarde
to
the
chaunges
of
the
Moone
.
Yet
make
thei
for
no
season
,
ne
chaunge
,
any
singuler
holidaie
or
obseruaunce
:
but
ilike
for
them
all
indifferently
.
Thei
are
of
so
gredie
a
coueitousenesse
,
and
desire
,
that
if
any
of
them
se
aughte
,
that
he
coueiteth
to
haue
,
and
cannot
obtein
with
the
good
wille
of
the
owner
:
if
it
apperteigne
to
no
Tartarre
,
he
will
haue
it
by
force
.
And
thei
thincke
(
through
a
certein
ordenaunce
that
their
Kyng
made
)
thei
offende
not
therin
.
For
suche
a
commaundemente
had
thei
of
Canguista
,
and
Cham
,
their
firste
Kynges
:
That
if
it
fortune
any
Tartarre
,
or
Tartarres
sernaunt
,
to
finde
in
his
waie
,
horse
,
man
,
or
woman
,
without
the
kinges
fettres
or
his
saulfcōduite
:
he
should
take
it
,
him
,
her
,
or
them
as
his
owne
for
euer
.
To
suche
as
lacke
money
thei
lende
,
but
for
shamefull
gaines
:
that
is
to
saie
,
two
shillynges
of
the
pounde
for
euery
Monethe
.
And
if
it
fortune
ye
to
faile
to
make
paiemente
at
the
daie
:
ye
shall
also
be
forced
to
paie
the
enterest
,
acording
to
the
rate
of
the
Vsurie
.
That
is
to
saie
,
of
euery
tenth
penie
,
one
.
Thei
do
so
polle
and
oppresse
their
tributaries
,
with
subsidies
,
taxes
and
tallages
,
as
neuer
did
people
but
thei
,
that
euer
manne
redde
of
.
It
is
beyonde
belief
to
saie
.
Thei
euer
coueite
,
and
as
Lordes
of
all
,
do
rape
,
and
rende
from
other
,
and
neuer
recompence
aught
.
No
,
the
begger
that
liueth
on
almose
,
getteth
not
an
aguelette
of
hym
.
Yet
haue
thei
this
one
praise
worthie
propretie
,
that
if
he
fortune
to
finde
them
at
meate
:
thei
neither
shutte
the
doore
against
hym
,
ne
thruste
him
out
,
if
he
be
disposed
to
eate
.
but
charitably
bidde
them
,
and
parte
with
them
suche
as
thei
haue
.
But
thei
fiede
the
vnclenliest
in
the
worlde
,
as
I
haue
saied
,
without
table
clothe
,
napkinne
,
or
towell
to
couer
the
horde
,
or
to
wipe
at
meate
,
or
aftre
.
For
thei
neither
washe
hande
,
face
,
ne
body
,
ne
any
garmente
that
thei
weare
,
Thei
nether
eate
bread
,
nor
make
bread
,
nor
sallottes
nor
potage
,
nor
any
kinde
of
Pultz
.
But
no
maner
of
flesshe
cometh
to
them
amisse
.
Dogges
,
Cattes
,
Horses
and
rattes
▪
Yea
,
sometime
to
shewe
their
crueltie
,
and
to
satissie
their
vengeaunce
,
the
bodies
of
suche
their
enemies
,
as
thei
haue
taken
,
thei
vse
to
roste
by
a
greate
fire
:
and
when
thei
bee
assembled
a
good
nombre
together
,
thei
teare
theim
of
the
spittes
like
Woulues
,
with
their
tieche
,
and
deuoure
them
.
And
aftreward
drincke
vp
the
bloude
,
whiche
thei
reserue
afore
hande
for
the
nones
.
Otherwise
thei
vse
to
drincke
Milke
.
Thei
haue
no
wine
of
the
countries
it self
,
but
suche
as
is
brought
into
them
thei
drincke
very
gredilie
.
Thei
vse
to
Lowse
one
anothers
heade
;
and
euer
as
thei
take
a
Lowce
to
eate
her
,
saieng
:
thus
wille
I
doe
to
our
enemies
.
It
is
compted
a
greate
offence
emong
them
to
suffre
drincke
,
or
a
piece
of
meate
to
be
loste
.
Thei
neuer
therfore
giue
the
bone
to
the
Dogge
,
till
thei
haue
eaten
out
the
marrowe
.
Thei
neuer
eate
beaste
(
suche
vile
niggardes
thei
are
)
as
long
as
the
same
is
sounde
&
in
good
likyng
:
but
when
it
fortuneth
to
be
hurte
,
sicke
,
or
febled
by
age
,
then
bewrie
they
it
in
their
bealies
.
Thei
are
greate
sparers
,
&
contente
with
smalle
chaunge
,
and
litle
foode
.
Thei
drincke
in
the
mornyng
,
a
goblet
full
of
Milke
or
twaine
,
whiche
serueth
theim
sometyme
for
their
whole
daies
foode
.
The
men
and
the
women
moste
communely
are
appareilled
ylike
.
The
men
weare
vpon
their
heades
shallowe
copin
tackes
,
commyng
out
behinde
with
a
taile
of
a
handefull
and
a
haulfe
long
,
and
as
muche
in
breadth
:
whiche
thei
fasten
vndre
their
chinnes
,
for
falling
or
blowing
of
,
with
a
couple
of
strynges
of
ribbande
lace
,
as
we
doe
our
nighte
cappes
.
Their
maried
Women
weare
on
their
heades
,
fine
wickre
Basquettes
of
a
foote
and
a
haulf
long
:
round
,
and
flatte
on
the
toppe
like
a
barrelle
.
Whiche
are
either
garnished
with
chaungeable
silkes
,
or
the
gaiest
parte
of
the
Pecockes
feathers
,
and
sette
with
golde
and
stones
of
sondrie
sortes
.
As
for
the
residue
of
their
bodie
,
thei
remember
acording
to
their
abilitie
,
bothe
men
and
women
,
Skarlet
or
Veluet
,
or
other
silkes
.
Thei
weare
coates
of
a
straunge
facion
,
open
on
the
left
side
,
whiche
thei
put
on
acordingly
,
and
fasten
with
fowre
or
fiue
Buttons
.
Their
Somer
wiedes
are
all
communely
blacke
:
and
those
that
thei
weare
in
Wintre
and
foule
weather
,
white
:
and
neuer
lower
then
the
knee
.
Wearing
furres
(
wherin
thei
muche
delight
)
thei
weare
not
the
furre
inwarde
,
as
we
communely
doe
:
but
contrariwise
the
heare
outwarde
,
that
thei
maie
enioie
the
pleasure
of
the
shewe
.
It
is
harde
to
discerne
by
the
appareile
the
maide
,
fro
the
wife
,
or
the
woman
fro
the
manne
:
so
like
araied
doe
the
menne
and
the
women
go
.
Thei
weare
brieches
,
the
one
and
the
other
.
When
thei
shal
go
to
the
skirmishe
,
or
to
battaille
,
some
couer
their
armes
(
whiche
at
all
other
tymes
are
naked
)
with
plates
of
iron
,
buckeled
together
alonge
,
in
many
pietes
,
that
thei
may
the
easelier
sturre
their
armes
.
Some
doe
the
same
with
many
foldes
of
Lcather
:
wherwith
thei
also
arme
their
head
.
Thei
cannot
handle
a
target
:
nor
but
fewe
of
theim
a
launce
or
a
long
sweard
.
Thei
haue
curtilasses
of
iij.
quarters
longe
:
not
double
edged
but
backed
.
Thei
fighte
all
with
a
quarter
blowe
,
&
neither
right
downe
,
ne
foyning
.
Thei
be
very
redy
on
horsebacke
,
and
very
skilful
archers
.
He
is
compted
moste
valeaunte
,
that
best
obserueth
the
commaundement
and
the
obedience
dewe
to
his
capitaine
.
Thei
haue
no
wages
for
their
souldie
,
yet
are
thei
prest
,
and
ready
in
all
affayres
,
and
all
commaundementes
.
In
battayle
,
and
otherwise
wher
oughte
is
to
be
done
,
very
politike
and
experte
.
The
princes
and
capitaines
entre
not
the
battle
,
but
standing
aloofe
,
crye
vnto
their
men
,
and
harten
them
on
:
lookinge
diligently
aboute
on
euery
side
what
is
nedefull
to
be
done
.
Sometime
to
make
the
armye
sieme
the
greater
,
and
the
more
terrible
to
the
ennemy
:
thei
set
vp
on
horsebacke
their
wiues
and
their
children
,
yea
and
men
made
of
cloutes
.
It
is
no
vilany
amonge
them
to
flye
:
if
any
thinge
maye
eyther
be
saued
or
wonne
by
it
.
When
thei
will
shoote
,
thei
vnarme
their
righte
arme
,
and
then
let
thei
flye
with
suche
violence
,
that
it
pearceth
all
kinde
of
armour
.
Thei
giue
the
onset
flockinge
in
plumpes
,
and
likewise
in
plompes
they
flie
.
And
in
the
flighte
thei
so
shoote
backe
warde
behinde
them
,
that
thei
slea
many
of
their
ennemies
pursuinge
the
chase
.
And
when
thei
perceiue
their
ennemies
dispersed
by
pursuinge
the
chase
,
or
not
to
fighte
any
thing
wholie
together
:
soudeinly
retourninge
,
thei
beginne
a
newe
onset
with
a
hayle
of
shotte
,
neither
sparing
horse
ne
man
.
So
that
oftetimes
thei
ouercome
when
thei
are
thoughte
to
be
vanquisshed
.
when
thei
come
to
enuade
any
quartre
or
countrie
,
thei
deuide
their
armie
,
and
sette
vpon
it
on
euery
parte
:
so
that
the
enhabitours
can
neither
haue
laisure
to
assemble
and
resiste
,
ne
waye
to
escape
.
Thus
are
thei
alway
sure
of
the
victory
,
whiche
thei
knytte
vp
with
moste
proude
crueltie
.
Neither
sparinge
manne
woman
ne
childe
,
olde
ne
younge
sauing
the
artificer
onely
,
whome
thei
reserue
for
their
own
vses
.
And
this
slaughter
make
thei
aftre
this
maner
.
When
thei
haue
all
taken
them
,
thei
distribute
them
to
their
Centurians
:
who
committe
them
againe
to
the
slaues
:
to
euery
one
fewer
or
moe
acordinge
to
the
multitude
.
And
when
the
slaues
haue
all
slayne
them
as
bouchers
kylle
hogges
:
then
for
a
terrour
to
al
other
ther
about
:
of
euery
thousande
of
the
dead
thei
take
one
,
and
hange
him
vp
by
the
hieles
vpon
a
stake
,
amydde
these
deade
bodies
:
and
so
ordre
his
heade
as
though
it
appiered
by
his
facion
or
maner
of
hanginge
,
that
he
yet
bothe
harkened
the
complainte
of
his
felowes
,
and
lessoned
them
againe
.
Many
of
the
Tartarres
when
the
bodies
lie
fresshe
bliedinge
on
the
grounde
,
laye
them
downe
alonge
,
and
sucke
of
the
bloud
a
full
gloute
.
Thei
kepe
faithe
to
no
manne
,
howe
depely
so
euer
thei
binde
them selues
thervnto
.
Thei
deale
yet
wourse
with
those
that
thei
ouercome
with
force
.
The
maidens
and
younge
women
thei
deflowre
,
and
defile
as
thei
come
to
hande
,
neither
do
thei
iudge
it
any
dishonestie
.
The
beautifuller
sorte
thei
leade
away
with
them
:
and
in
ertreame
misery
,
constraine
them
to
be
their
slaues
all
their
lyfe
longe
.
Of
all
other
thei
are
moste
vnbrideled
in
leachery
.
For
althoughe
thei
marye
as
many
wiues
as
thei
luste
,
and
are
able
to
kepe
:
no
degre
prohibited
,
but
mother
,
doughter
,
and
sister
:
yet
are
thei
as
rancke
bouguers
with
mankinde
,
and
with
beastes
,
as
the
Saracenes
are
,
and
no
punishmente
for
it
amonge
them
.
The
woman
that
thei
marie
,
thei
neuer
take
as
wife
,
ne
receiue
any
dowrie
with
her
,
vntill
she
haue
borne
a
childe
.
So
that
if
she
be
barren
he
maye
caste
her
vp
,
and
mary
another
.
This
is
a
notable
meruaile
,
that
though
amonge
theim
manye
women
haue
but
one
manne
:
yet
thei
neuer
lightely
falle
out
,
ne
brawle
one
with
another
for
him
.
And
yet
are
the
menne
parcialle
in
theyr
loue
:
shewing
muche
more
fauour
to
one
then
another
,
and
goynge
fro
the
bedde
of
the
one
,
streighte
to
the
bedde
of
an
other
.
The
women
haue
their
seuerall
tentes
and
householdes
:
And
yet
liue
verye
chastely
,
and
true
to
their
housebandes
.
For
bothe
the
manne
and
the
woman
taken
in
adultery
,
suffre
death
by
the
lawe
.
Those
that
are
not
occupied
for
the
warres
,
driue
the
catteile
a
fielde
,
and
there
kepe
them
.
Thei
hunte
,
and
exercise
them selues
in
wrastlinge
,
other
thing
doe
thei
not
.
The
care
of
prouision
for
meate
and
drincke
,
appareille
and
householde
,
they
betake
to
the
women
.
This
people
hath
many
supersticious
toyes
.
It
is
a
heynous
matier
with
them
,
to
touche
the
fier
,
or
take
flesshe
out
of
a
potte
with
a
knife
.
Thei
hewe
or
choppe
no
maner
of
thing
by
the
fire
,
leasse
by
any
maner
of
meanes
,
thei
might
fortune
to
hurte
the
thing
which
alway
thei
haue
in
reuerence
,
and
iudge
to
be
the
clenser
,
and
purifier
of
al
thinges
.
To
laye
them
downe
to
reste
vppon
the
whippe
that
thei
stirre
theyr
horse
with
(
for
spurres
they
vse
none
)
or
to
touche
their
shaftes
therewith
,
in
no
wyse
thei
wylle
not
.
Thei
neither
kille
younge
birdes
,
ne
take
them
in
the
neste
or
otherwaies
.
Thei
beate
not
the
horse
with
the
bridle
.
Thei
breake
not
one
bone
with
another
.
Thei
are
ware
,
not
to
spill
any
spone
meate
,
or
drincke
,
specially
milke
.
No
manne
pisseth
within
the
compasse
of
their
soiourning
place
.
And
if
any
one
of
self willed
stubbornesse
should
do
it
,
he
ware
sure
withoute
all
mercy
to
die
for
it
.
But
if
necessitie
constraine
them
to
do
it
(
as
it
often
happeneth
)
then
the
tente
of
hym
that
did
it
,
with
all
that
is
in
it
,
muste
be
clensed
and
purified
aftre
this
maner
.
They
make
two
fires
,
thre
strides
one
from
another
.
And
by
ethe
fire
thei
pitche
downe
a
Iaueline
.
Vpon
them
is
tied
a
lyne
stretching
fro
the
one
to
the
other
,
and
couered
ouer
with
butkerame
.
Betwene
these
.
ii
.
Iauelins
,
as
throughe
a
gate
,
muste
all
thinges
passe
that
are
to
be
purified
.
Two
women
(
to
whome
this
office
belongeth
)
stande
,
on
either
side
one
,
sprinckelinge
on
watre
,
and
mumblinge
certaine
verses
.
No
straungier
,
of
what
dignitie
so
euer
he
be
,
or
of
howe
greate
importaunce
so
euer
the
cause
of
his
comming
be
:
is
admitred
to
the
kinges
sighte
before
he
be
purified
He
that
treadeth
vppon
the
thressholde
of
the
tente
wherin
their
kinge
,
or
anye
of
his
chiefteines
lyeth
,
dieth
for
it
in
the
place
.
If
any
manne
bite
a
gobet
,
greater
then
he
is
able
to
swallowe
,
so
that
he
be
constrained
to
put
it
out
of
his
mouth
againe
:
thei
by
and
by
make
a
hole
vndre
the
tent
,
and
ther
drawe
him
out
,
and
cruelly
slea
him
.
Many
other
thinges
ther
are
which
thei
compte
for
faultes
be
yonde
all
forgiuenesse
.
But
to
slea
a
man
,
to
enuade
a nother
mannes
country
,
contrary
to
all
righte
and
reason
,
to
bereue
them
of
their
goodes
and
possessions
,
to
breake
the
preceptes
of
God
,
thei
estieme
as
nothinge
.
Thei
haue
a
beliefe
that
aftre
this
life
thei
shal
liue
for
euer
in
another
worlde
(
but
what
maner
of
worlde
thei
cannot
telle
)
&
ther
receiue
rewarde
for
their
well
doinges
.
When
any
of
them
falleth
sicke
,
&
lieth
at
the
pointe
of
death
,
thei
sticke
vp
a
Iaueline
with
a
piece
of
blacke
clothe
at
the
dore
of
the
tente
wher
he
lieth
,
that
none
come
in
as
they
passe
by
.
For
no
manne
when
he
seeth
this
,
dare
entre
thether
vncalled
.
Aftre
what
time
the
sicke
is
deade
,
his
whole
house
gather
together
,
and
priuely
conueighe
the
cor●s
into
some
place
withoute
the
tente
,
chosen
for
the
purpose
.
Ther
cut
they
out
a
tr●●●he
,
broade
and
diepe
enoughe
to
sette
vp
another
lyttle
tent
in
:
so
that
the
toppe
of
the
tent
maye
be
well
within
the
grounde
.
In
that
thei
prepare
a
table
with
a
banket
:
at
the
whiche
thei
sette
the
deade
bodye
in
his
best
appareille
.
And
so
together
,
as
it
ware
with
one
hande
,
couer
all
with
earth
againe
.
Thei
bewry
with
him
also
some
beaste
of
bourden
,
and
a
horse
ready
sadled
and
appointed
to
ride
.
The
gentlemen
by
their
life
time
,
appointe
out
a
slaue
(
whome
thei
marke
with
their
brande
)
to
be
specially
bewried
with
him
when
he
dieth
.
And
this
do
thei
vpon
perswasion
of
a
life
in
another
worlde
,
wher
thei
woulde
be
loth
to
lacke
these
necessaries
.
Then
doe
the
deades
friendes
take
another
horse
,
and
slea
him
.
And
when
they
haue
eaten
the
flesshe
,
thei
stuffe
the
hide
full
of
haye
,
and
sowe
it
againe
together
and
sette
it
vp
ouer
the
graue
vpon
foure
poles
,
in
remembraunce
of
the
deade
.
The
bones
do
the
two
ordenarie
women
burne
,
for
the
clensinge
and
purifienge
of
the
soule
.
But
the
gentlemen
,
and
thei
of
higher
degree
,
handle
the
hide
aftre
another
maner
.
Thei
cut
it
out
into
very
fine
thonges
,
to
asmuche
lengthe
as
thei
can
,
and
measure
oute
asmuche
grounde
aboute
the
Sepulchre
as
the
thonge
wille
stretche
vnto
.
for
so
muche
ground
thincke
thei
shall
the
deade
haue
in
another
worlde
.
At
the
thirtieth
daye
thei
ende
their
mourning
.
Certaine
of
the
Tartarres
,
professing
the
name
of
Christe
,
yet
farre
from
his
righteousnes
:
when
their
parentes
waxe
aged
,
to
ha●●e
their
death
,
●rame
them
with
gobins
of
farre
.
When
thei
die
thei
burne
them
to
pouldre
,
whiche
thei
reserue
as
a
precious
Iewelle
,
to
strawe
vppon
their
meate
euery
daie
.
But
to
declare
with
what
solempnitie
and
ioifulnes
thei
sette
vp
their
newe
Rynge
,
aftre
the
death
of
tho
lde
:
because
it
ware
to
longe
a
thyng
,
bothe
for
the
reader
&
writer
to
set
out
as
length
,
I
will
shewe
you
in
brief
th
effects
Abrode
in
the
fieldes
,
in
a
faire
plaine
ordenary
for
the
purpose
:
all
the
Dukes
,
Erles
,
Barons
,
Lordes
,
and
the
reste
of
the
nobilitie
,
together
with
the
people
of
the
whole
kyngdome
,
do
assemble
.
Then
take
thei
hym
,
to
whom
the
croune
is
due
,
either
by
succession
,
or
by
election
.
And
when
thei
haue
set
hym
vp
in
a
throne
of
Golde
:
thei
all
fall
doune
on
their
knees
,
and
together
with
one
voice
crie
out
a
loude
,
aftre
this
maner
.
We
require
the
,
yea
,
we
will
and
commaunde
the
,
to
take
the
rule
&
gouernaunce
of
vs
.
He
answereth
,
if
ye
will
haue
me
doe
so
,
then
must
ye
of
necessitie
be
redy
to
do
whatsoeuer
I
commaunde
ye
.
To
come
when
I
calle
ye
,
to
go
whether
so
euer
I
sende
ye
,
to
slea
whom
so
euer
I
commaunde
ye
,
without
sraieng
or
srackering
.
and
to
put
the
whole
kingdome
and
rule
in
my
handes
,
when
thei
haue
aunswered
,
we
are
content
:
Saieth
he
againe
,
from
hencefurthe
then
the
speache
of
my
mouth
,
shal
be
my
swearde
.
To
this
the
people
yealde
with
greate
shoutes
,
and
reioisynges
.
In
the
meane
while
the
princes
and
the
nobles
,
taking
the
king
our
of
his
throne
,
spread
abrode
on
the
grounde
a
piece
of
felte
:
vpon
the
whiche
,
thei
cause
hym
in
simple
sorte
to
sitte
doune
,
and
thus
saie
to
hym
.
Looke
vp
,
and
remembre
GOD
aboue
the.
And
now
looke
doune
also
,
and
behold
this
felt
vndre
the.
If
thou
gouerne
welle
,
thou
shalte
haue
all
euen
as
thou
wouldest
wisshe
it
.
But
if
contrary
wise
,
thou
shalt
so
be
broughte
doune
againe
,
and
so
nighe
be
bereued
of
all
:
that
thou
shalte
not
haue
so
muche
,
as
this
poore
felte
left
the
,
whervpon
thou
sittest
.
This
ones
saied
,
thei
sette
in
to
hym
,
of
all
his
wiues
the
dierest
derlyng
.
And
liftyng
vp
the
felte
alofte
,
haile
hym
by
the
name
of
Emperour
,
&
her
by
the
name
of
Empresse
.
Then
come
there
presentes
streight
from
al
countries
,
and
peoples
of
his
dominion
:
and
all
the
Threasoures
that
the
kyng
,
his
predecessour
lefte
,
are
brought
him
.
Of
the
whiche
he
giueth
giftes
to
al
the
princes
and
high
estates
:
commaundyng
the
reste
to
be
kepte
for
himself
,
and
so
dissolueth
the
Parlament
as
it
ware
.
In
his
hande
and
power
is
then
altogether
,
no
manne
can
:
or
though
he
can
,
he
dare
not
saie
this
is
myne
,
or
this
is
his
.
No
man
maie
dwelle
in
any
parte
of
the
lande
,
but
in
that
wherevnto
he
is
appoincted
.
The
Emperour
hymself
appoincteth
the
Dukes
:
the
Dukes
,
the
Millenaries
:
the
Millenaries
,
the
Centurianes
:
and
thei
the
Disniers
:
and
the
Disniers
the
residewe
.
The
seale
that
he
vseth
hath
this
superscripcion
.
GOD
in
heauen
,
and
Chutchuth
Cham
in
earth
,
the
force
of
God
,
and
Emperour
of
all
menne
.
He
hath
fiue
armies
of
greate
multitude
and
force
:
and
fiue
chiefteines
,
by
whom
he
subdueth
all
that
stande
against
hym
.
He
hymself
neuer
speaketh
to
any
foreine
ambassadours
,
nor
admitteth
them
to
his
presence
,
as
is
aboue
saied
:
excepte
bothe
thei
and
their
giftes
(
without
the
whiche
specially
thei
maie
not
come
)
bee
purified
by
the
ordenarie
women
.
The
Kyng
aunswereth
by
another
mannes
mouthe
.
And
the
persone
by
whom
he
aunswereth
,
be
he
neuer
so
honourable
,
for
the
tyme
that
he
becommeth
the
kynges
mouthe
,
kneleth
on
his
knees
and
giueth
so
diligent
care
,
that
he
swarueth
not
from
the
Kyng
in
one
woorde
.
For
it
is
not
lawefull
for
any
manne
,
to
chaunge
the
kynges
woordes
:
ne
for
any
man
in
any
wise
,
to
replie
against
suche
sentence
as
he
giueth
.
He
neuer
drincketh
in
open
presence
,
but
some
body
first
sing
to
hym
,
or
plaie
vpon
some
instrumente
of
Musicque
.
The
gentlemen
and
menne
of
honour
when
thei
ride
,
haue
a
phannell
borne
afore
them
,
on
a
Iauelines
ende
,
to
kiepe
awaie
the
Sonne
.
And
as
it
is
saied
,
the
women
likewise
.
These
ware
the
maners
and
facions
of
the
Tartarres
,
for
a
two
hundred
yeres
paste
.
The
Georgians
,
whom
the
Tartarres
aboute
the
same
tyme
did
subdue
:
ware
christians
,
aftre
the
fourme
of
the
Greke
Churche
.
Thei
ware
neighbours
to
the
Persians
.
Their
dominions
stretched
out
a
great
length
,
from
Palestine
in
Iewrie
to
the
mounteignes
called
Caspij
.
Thei
had
eightene
Bishopries
:
and
one
Catholicque
:
that
is
to
saie
,
one
generall
bishoppe
,
whiche
was
to
them
,
as
our
Metropolitane
to
vs
.
At
the
firste
thei
ware
subiecte
to
the
Patriarche
of
Antioche
▪
Menne
of
greate
courage
and
hardinesse
.
Thei
all
shaued
their
crounes
:
the
Laietie
square
,
the
Clercques
rounde
.
Their
women
(
certeine
of
theim
)
had
the
ordre
of
Knighthode
,
and
ware
trained
to
the
warres
.
The
Georgianes
when
thei
ware
sette
,
ordered
,
and
raunged
in
the
fielde
,
and
ware
at
poinct
to
ioyne
the
batteill
:
vsed
to
drincke
of
a
gourdfull
of
strong
wine
,
aboute
the
bigguenes
of
a
mannes
fiste
.
And
to
sette
vpon
their
ennemies
:
muche
amended
in
courage
.
Their
Clercques
,
whiche
we
calle
the
Spiritualtie
,
mighte
vse
bothe
Simonie
and
vsurie
at
their
wille
.
There
was
continuall
hatred
betwixte
Tharmenians
and
them
.
For
the
Armenians
ware
also
christians
,
before
the
Tartarres
had
subdued
the
Georgianes
and
them
.
But
thei
differed
in
many
thinges
,
from
the
belief
and
facions
of
the
true
Churche
.
Thei
knewe
no
Christemas
daie
,
no
vigilles
,
nor
the
fowre
quartre
fastes
,
whiche
we
call
Embryng
daies
.
Thei
fasted
not
on
Easter
euen
,
because
(
saie
thei
)
that
Christ
rose
that
daie
aboute
euen
tide
.
Vpon
euery
Saturdaie
,
betwixte
Easter
and
Whitsontide
,
thei
did
eate
flesshe
.
Thei
ware
greate
fasters
,
and
beganne
their
Lente
thre
wekes
afore
vs
:
and
so
streightly
fasted
it
,
that
vpon
the
Wedensdaie
and
Fridaie
,
thei
neither
eate
any
kinde
of
fisshe
,
ne
aughte
wherin
was
wine
,
or
oile
.
Belieuing
that
he
that
drancke
wine
on
these
twoo
daies
:
synned
more
then
if
he
had
bene
at
the
stewes
with
a
whore
.
On
the
Monedaie
thei
absteined
from
all
maner
of
meate
.
On
Tewsdaie
and
Thursdaie
,
thei
did
eate
but
one
meale
.
Wedensdaie
and
Fridaie
,
nothyng
at
al.
Saturdaie
and
Sondaie
,
thei
eate
fleshe
and
made
lustie
chiere
.
Throughe
their
whole
Lente
,
no
manne
said
Masse
but
on
Saturdaies
and
Sondaies
.
Nor
yet
on
the
Fridaies
throughout
the
whole
yere
:
for
thei
thought
then
,
that
thei
brake
their
fast
.
Thei
admitted
to
the
houseale
,
aswell
children
of
two
monethes
olde
,
as
all
other
indifferently
.
When
thei
went
to
Masse
,
thei
vsed
to
put
no
watre
in
the
wine
.
Thei
absteined
from
Hares
fleshe
Beaws
fleshe
,
Crowes
,
and
suche
other
as
the
Grekes
did
,
and
Iewes
do
.
Their
Chalices
ware
of
Glasse
,
and
of
Tree
.
Some
said
Masse
without
either
albe
or
vestement
,
or
any
maner
suche
ornament
.
Some
onely
with
th
ornamētes
of
Deacon
or
Subdeacon
.
Thei
ware
all
busie
vsurers
,
and
Simonites
:
bothe
spirituall
and
Temporall
,
as
the
Georgianes
ware
.
Their
priestes
studied
Sothesaieng
and
Nigromancie
.
Their
Spiritualtie
vsed
Iunckettyng
oftener
then
the
Laietie
.
Thei
maried
,
but
aftre
the
death
of
the
wife
,
it
was
not
lawefull
for
the
housebande
to
marie
againe
,
nor
for
the
wife
,
aftre
the
death
of
the
housebande
.
If
the
wife
ware
a
whore
,
the
Bisshoppe
gaue
hym
leaue
to
put
her
awaie
,
and
marie
another
.
As
for
the
fire
of
Purgatorie
thei
knewe
nothing
of
it
.
Thei
denied
also
verie
stifly
,
that
there
ware
two
natures
in
Christe
.
The
Georgianes
saied
that
thei
swarued
from
the
truthe
of
Christes
Religion
,
in
thirtie
poinctes
or
articles
.
¶
The
.xi.
Chapitre
.
¶
Of
Turcquie
,
and
of
the
maners
▪
Lawes
,
and
Ordenaunces
of
the
Turcques
.
THE
lande
,
whiche
now
is
called
Turcquie
:
hath
on
Theaste
Armenia
the
more
,
&
ronneth
endelong
to
the
Sea
of
the
Cilicians
:
hauyng
on
the
Northe
,
the
Sea
named
Euxinus
.
There
are
in
it
many
countries
conteined
.
As
Lichaonia
,
whose
heade
citie
is
Iconium
.
Cappadocia
with
her
heade
citie
,
named
Cesarea
.
Isauria
,
whiche
hath
for
the
chief
citie
Seleucia
.
Licia
,
whiche
now
is
called
Briquia
.
Ionia
:
now
called
Quisquoun
,
in
the
whiche
standeth
Ephesus
.
Paphlagonia
,
and
in
it
Germanopolis
.
And
Leuech
:
that
hath
for
the
heade
Citie
Trapezus
.
All
this
countrie
that
now
is
called
Turcquie
,
is
not
enhabited
by
one
seuerall
nacion
,
but
there
be
in
it
Turcques
,
Grekes
,
Armenians
,
Saracenes
,
Iacobites
,
Nestorians
,
Iewes
and
christians
.
Whiche
liue
for
the
moste
parte
,
acording
to
the
Tradicions
and
Ordenaunces
,
that
Mahomet
the
countrefeict
Prophete
,
gaue
vnto
the
Saracenes
(
a
people
of
Arabie
)
the
yere
of
our
Lorde
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christe
.vi.
hundred
and
.xxix.
A
manne
whome
I
can
not
telle
whether
I
maye
calle
an
Arabiane
or
a
Persian
.
For
ther
be
aucthorities
of
writers
on
either
behaulfe
.
His
father
was
an
idolastre
after
the
maner
of
the
heathen
.
His
mother
an
Ismalite
leaning
to
the
lawe
of
the
Iewes
.
And
whilest
in
his
childehode
,
his
mother
taught
him
aftre
one
sorte
,
&
his
father
aftre
another
:
thei
printed
in
hym
suche
a
doubtfull
belief
,
that
when
he
came
to
age
he
cleaued
to
neither
.
But
as
a
manne
of
subtyle
and
guilefull
witte
,
aftre
what
time
he
had
bene
longe
conuersaunte
amongest
menne
of
the
Christian
religion
:
he
draue
a
drifte
,
deuised
out
of
both
lawes
(
the
olde
and
the
newe
)
how
he
mighte
notably
enfecte
the
worlde
.
He
said
the
Iewes
did
wickedly
to
denie
Christe
to
be
borne
of
the
virgine
Mary
,
seinge
the
prophetes
(
men
of
great
holinesse
,
&
enspired
with
the
holy
ghost
)
had
foreshewed
the
same
,
&
warned
men
of
many
yeres
passed
to
looke
for
him
.
Contrariwyse
he
said
to
the
Christians
thei
ware
very
fonde
to
beleue
that
Iesus
,
so
dierly
beloued
of
God
,
and
borne
of
a
virgine
,
would
suffre
those
vilanies
and
tormentes
of
the
Iewes
.
Martinus
Segonius
nouomontanus
,
in
his
booke
of
the
Sepulchre
of
Christe
our
king
,
writeth
that
the
Turkes
,
and
Saracenes
by
an
auncient
opinion
receiued
from
Machomet
:
do
laughe
Christian
menne
to
skorne
,
that
seke
thether
with
so
greate
reuerence
.
Sayeng
that
Christ
the
prophet
of
all
prophetes
endewed
with
the
spirite
of
God
,
and
voyde
of
all
earthly
corruption
:
had
ther
no
sepulchre
in
very
diede
,
for
that
he
being
a
spirituall
body
conceiued
by
the
breathe
of
the
holy
ghost
coulde
not
suffre
,
but
should
come
againe
to
be
iudge
of
the
Gentiles
.
This
saieth
Segonius
,
and
many
other
thinges
sounding
to
like
effecte
:
whiche
the
Mahometeines
are
wonte
to
throwe
out
against
the
christians
,
bothe
foolisshely
and
wickedly
.
When
this
countrefeicte
prophet
had
saused
his
secte
with
these
wicked
opinions
:
he
gaue
them
his
lawe
,
and
sorte
of
religion
.
Against
the
whiche
lesse
any
man
of
righte
iudgemente
should
aftrewarde
write
or
dispute
(
as
against
a
pestilent
and
filthie
perswasion
)
he
wrote
a
lawe
in
his
Alcorane
that
it
shoulde
be
deathe
to
as
many
as
should
reason
or
dispute
vppon
it
.
Wherby
he
euidentlie
declared
,
that
ther
was
nothing
godly
or
goodly
therin
.
For
why
should
he
elles
haue
so
raked
it
vp
in
the
asshes
,
and
for
bidden
it
to
be
examined
:
so
that
the
people
coulde
neuer
come
to
knowledge
what
maner
of
thinge
it
is
that
thei
beleue
in
.
In
the
giuing
of
his
lawe
,
he
vsed
muche
the
counselle
&
helpe
of
the
mōche
Sergius
:
of
the
wicked
secte
of
the
Nestorianes
.
And
to
the
ende
it
might
please
the
more
vniuersally
:
he
patched
it
vp
together
with
peces
of
all
maner
of
sectes
.
He
thoughte
it
good
to
sette
out
Christe
with
the
beste
,
affirminge
that
he
was
a
manne
excelling
in
all
holinesse
and
verrue
.
yea
he
extolled
him
to
a
more
heigth
then
was
appliable
to
the
nature
of
man
,
calling
him
the
woorde
,
the
spirite
,
the
soule
of
GOD
,
borne
out
of
a
virgines
wombe
,
whome
he
also
with
many
wondrefull
praises
magnified
.
He
confirmed
with
his
consente
,
the
miracles
,
and
story
of
the
gospel
,
as
farre
as
it
varieth
not
from
his
Alcorane
.
The
Godspelles
said
he
ware
corrupte
by
the
disciples
of
the
Apostles
.
And
therfore
it
behoued
his
Alcorane
to
be
made
,
for
to
correcte
and
amende
them
.
Thus
fauning
into
fauour
with
the
christians
,
he
would
haue
bene
christened
of
Sergius
.
Then
to
procure
,
&
moue
other
also
to
fauouor
his
procedinges
:
he
denied
with
the
Sabellians
the
Trinitie
.
With
the
Manicheis
he
made
two
goddes
.
with
Eunomius
,
he
denied
that
the
father
and
the
sonne
ware
equal
.
With
Macedonius
he
said
that
the
holy
ghoste
was
a
creature
,
or
substaunce
created
.
With
the
Nicholaites
he
allowed
the
hauinge
of
many
wiues
at
ones
.
He
allowed
also
the
olde
testament
.
Althoughe
sayd
he
,
it
ware
in
certain
places
faultie
.
And
these
fondenesses
did
he
beswiete
with
a
wondrefull
lure
of
the
thinges
that
menne
in
this
lyfe
mooste
desire
.
Lettinge
louse
to
as
many
as
helde
of
him
,
the
bridle
of
al
lechery
and
luste
.
And
for
that
cause
doth
this
contagious
euil
sprede
it self
so
wide
into
innumerable
contries
.
So
the
if
a
man
at
this
day
compare
the
nombre
of
them
that
are
by
him
seduced
,
with
the
other
that
remaine
in
the
doctrine
of
faithe
:
he
shal
easeli
perceiue
the
great
oddes
,
ware
it
but
herin
.
That
wher
Europe
alone
,
(
and
not
al
that
by
a
great
deale
)
standeth
in
the
belief
of
Christe
:
almoste
all
Asie
,
and
Aphrique
,
yea
and
a
greate
pece
of
Europe
standeth
in
the
Turkisshe
belief
of
Mahomete
.
The
Saracenes
that
firste
receiued
the
brainesicke
wickednesse
of
this
countrefeicte
prophete
,
dwelte
in
that
parte
of
Arabia
,
that
is
called
Petrea
:
wher
it
entrecommuneth
with
Iewry
on
the
one
side
,
and
with
Egipt
on
the
other
.
So
named
of
Sarracum
,
a
place
nere
vnto
the
Nabatheis
,
or
rather
as
thei
woulde
haue
it
them selues
,
of
Sara
,
Abrahams
wife
.
Wherupon
thei
yet
sticke
faste
in
this
opinion
,
that
thei
onely
of
al
men
are
the
lawfull
heires
of
goddes
beheste
.
Thei
gaue
them selues
to
tilthe
,
and
cattle
,
and
to
the
warres
.
But
the
greater
parte
to
the
warres
.
And
therfore
at
what
time
they
ware
hired
of
Heraclius
in
the
warres
againste
the
persians
:
when
he
had
gotten
the
victory
,
and
thei
perceiued
them selues
to
be
defrauded
by
him
:
kindled
with
the
angre
of
the
villanye
thei
had
had
done
vnto
them
,
by
the
counsell
and
perswasion
of
Mahomet
(
who
tooke
vppon
him
to
be
their
captaine
)
thei
forsoke
Heraclius
.
And
going
into
Siria
,
enuaded
Damasco
.
Wher
when
thei
had
encreased
them selues
bothe
in
nombre
,
and
purueiaunce
necessary
for
them
,
thei
entred
into
Egipte
.
And
subdued
firste
that
:
then
Persis
,
then
Antioche
,
&
then
Ierusalem
.
Thus
their
power
and
fame
daily
so
encreaced
,
and
grewe
:
that
men
muche
feared
,
that
any
thing
afterwarde
shoulde
be
able
to
resiste
them
.
In
the
meane
season
,
the
Turkes
:
a
ferce
and
a
deuision
people
,
of
the
nation
of
the
Scithiens
,
driuen
out
by
their
neighbours
fro
the
mountaines
called
Caspij
,
came
downe
by
the
passage
of
the
mounte
Cancasus
,
firste
into
Asia
the
lesse
,
then
into
Armenia
,
Media
,
and
Persis
.
And
by
stronge
hande
wanne
all
as
they
came
.
Against
these
the
Saracenes
went
forth
as
to
defende
the
bordres
of
their
gouernaunce
.
But
forasmuche
as
this
newe-come
power
was
to
harde
for
them
,
the
Saracenes
within
a
while
felleinto
such
despaire
of
their
state
:
that
vppon
condition
that
the
other
would
receiue
Mahometes
belief
:
thei
ware
content
thei
shold
reigne
felowlike
together
with
them
,
in
Persis
.
Wherto
when
thei
had
agreed
,
it
was
harde
to
save
whether
of
the
peoples
had
receiued
the
greater
dammage
.
The
Saracenes
,
in
yelding
to
them
the
haulf
right
of
their
kingdome
:
or
the
other
,
whiche
for
coueteousnes
therof
yelded
them selues
to
so
rancke
,
and
wicked
a
poyson
of
all
vertue
and
godlynes
.
One
bonde
of
belief
then
so
coupled
and
ioyned
them
:
that
for
a
space
it
made
to
them
no
matier
whether
ye
called
them
all
by
one
name
,
Saracenes
,
or
Turkes
.
But
nowe
as
ye
se
,
the
name
of
the
Turkes
hath
gotten
the
bettre
hande
,
&
the
other
is
out
of
remembraunce
.
This
people
vseth
moe
kindes
of
horseme
them
one
.
Thei
haue
Thimarceni
,
that
is
to
saye
Pencioners
,
aboute
a
foure
skore
thousande
.
These
haue
giuen
vnto
them
by
the
kinge
,
houses
,
villages
,
and
Castles
euery
one
as
he
deserueth
,
in
the
steade
of
his
wages
or
pencion
.
And
thei
attende
vppon
the
Sensacho
,
or
capitaine
of
that
quarter
,
wher
their
possessions
lye
.
At
this
daye
the
Turkes
are
deuided
into
two
armies
:
the
one
for
Asie
,
and
the
other
for
Europe
.
And
either
hath
a
chief
teine
,
at
whose
leading
thei
are
.
These
cheifteimes
in
their
tongue
be
called
Bassay
.
Ther
are
also
another
sorte
much
lyke
to
our
aduenturers
,
that
serue
withoute
wages
,
called
Aconizie
.
And
these
euer
are
spoiling
afore
when
the
campe
is
yet
behynde
.
The
fiueth
parte
of
their
butine
is
due
vnto
the
king
.
And
these
are
aboute
a
fourty
thousande
.
Their
thirde
sorte
of
horsemen
is
deuided
into
Charippos
Spahiglauos
,
&
Soluphtaros
.
The
beste
,
and
worthiest
of
these
,
are
the
Charippie
:
of
an
honourable
ordre
of
knighthode
,
as
it
ware
for
the
kinges
body
.
And
those
be
euer
about
him
,
to
the
nombre
of
eyghte
hundred
,
all
Scithians
and
Persians
,
and
elles
of
none
other
kinde
of
menne
.
These
,
when
nede
is
,
being
in
the
sighte
of
the
kinge
:
fight
notably
,
and
do
wondrefull
feates
on
horsebacke
.
Spahy
,
and
Soluphtary
be
those
whiche
haue
bene
at
the
kinges
bringing
vp
from
their
childehode
,
to
serue
his
filthy
abhomination
.
And
when
thei
are
come
to
mannes
state
,
thei
marye
at
the
kynges
pleasure
:
And
be
enriched
bothe
with
the
dowery
of
their
wife
,
and
a
stipende
.
These
for
the
moste
parte
serue
for
embassadours
,
deputies
,
lieutenauntes
and
suche
other
dignities
,
and
are
nerte
vnto
the
kinge
on
bothe
sides
of
him
,
when
he
goeth
any
whether
as
a
garde
.
Thei
are
in
nombre
a
thousande
and
thre
hundred
.
Among
the
footemen
are
thre
sortes
,
Ianizarie
,
these
be
chosen
all
the
Empire
ouer
,
of
.
xij
.
yeres
of
age
,
or
there
aboute
,
by
certein
that
haue
Commission
for
the
purpose
:
And
are
for
a
space
enstructed
in
the
feactes
of
warre
,
in
commune
schooles
.
And
then
aftrewarde
are
thei
chosen
into
souldie
,
and
haue
giuen
them
a
shorter
garmente
,
and
a
white
cappe
,
with
a
tarfe
tourned
vpwarde
.
Their
weapon
is
a
Targette
,
a
Curtilase
,
and
a
Bowe
.
Their
office
is
to
fortifie
the
Campe
,
and
to
assaulte
cities
.
Thei
are
in
nombre
about
twentie
thousande
.
The
seconde
sorte
are
called
Asappi
,
and
are
all
footemen
of
light
harnnesse
,
weaponed
with
swearde
,
target
,
and
a
kinde
of
long
Iauelines
,
wherwith
thei
slea
the
horses
of
their
enemies
,
in
the
skirmishe
and
battaile
.
These
,
to
be
knowen
fro
the
Ianizaries
,
weare
redde
cappes
.
These
are
appoincted
in
nombre
,
accordyng
as
the
case
shall
require
.
But
thei
are
euer
at
the
leaste
fouretie
thousande
.
When
the
warres
are
finished
,
for
the
whiche
thei
ware
hired
:
these
are
no
longer
in
wages
.
Th
armie
roialle
hath
about
two
hundred
thousande
armed
menne
,
beside
a
greate
rable
offootemen
aduenturers
,
that
take
no
wages
,
and
suche
other
as
be
called
out
of
Garrisons
.
And
amonge
these
,
Pioners
and
Cookes
,
Carpenters
Armourers
,
and
suche
other
as
thei
must
niedes
haue
to
make
the
waye
,
wher
the
place
is
combresome
:
to
dresse
victualles
,
to
amende
harnesse
,
to
make
bredges
ouer
floudes
,
to
trenche
aboute
their
enne
mies
,
to
plante
battries
,
make
Ladders
,
and
suche
other
thinges
necessarie
for
the
siege
.
Ther
foloweth
the
armie
also
,
sondrye
sortes
of
money
Masters
:
some
for
lone
,
some
for
exchaunge
,
some
to
buy
thinges
.
And
sondrie
sortes
of
occupiers
,
such
as
be
thought
nedeful
in
such
cases
.
But
there
is
nothing
in
all
that
nacion
more
to
be
merueiled
at
,
then
their
spiedinesse
in
doeyng
of
thinges
:
their
constantnes
in
perilles
,
and
their
obedience
and
precise
obseruinge
of
all
commaun-demētes
.
For
the
least
fault
,
of
goeth
the
heade
.
Thei
passe
ouer
raginge
floudes
,
mounteignes
and
rockes
:
roughes
and
plaines
,
thicke
and
thinne
,
if
thei
be
commaunded
.
Not
hauing
resperte
to
theyr
lyfe
,
but
to
their
rulers
.
No
men
maie
awaie
with
more
watche
,
no
men
with
more
hongre
.
Among
them
is
no
mutinyng
,
no
vproures
,
no
sturres
.
In
theyr
fyght
thei
vse
no
cries
,
nor
shoutes
,
but
a
certeine
fiercenes
of
brayeng
.
Thei
kepe
suche
precise
scilence
in
the
night
,
through
out
their
campe
:
that
thei
wil
rather
suffre
such
as
they
haue
taken
prisoners
,
to
run
their
waie
,
then
to
make
any
sturre
.
Of
all
the
peoples
at
this
daie
,
thei
onely
doe
warre
,
acording
to
the
ordre
of
at
mes
.
So
that
no
manne
niedeth
to
mernayle
howe
it
cometh
that
no
people
this
two
hundred
yeare
and
aboue
,
haue
had
like
successe
vnto
them
.
Yea
,
it
may
truely
be
sayd
,
that
excepte
it
be
by
some
plague
or
murreyn
,
or
discorde
among
them selues
,
they
can
not
be
subdued
.
The
apparail
that
the
souldiours
do
vse
,
is
most
comely
and
honeste
.
In
their
sadles
and
bridles
,
there
is
neither
curiositie
,
ne
yet
superfluitie
.
No
man
emong
them
weareth
his
Armour
,
but
when
niede
is
to
fight
.
They
carry
their
harnesse
behynde
theim
,
at
their
backes
.
They
vse
neither
banner
,
standerde
,
ne
flaggue
:
but
certein
Iauelins
that
haue
streamynge
out
fro
the
toppe
,
diuers
coloured
thriedes
,
by
the
whiche
euery
hande
knoweth
his
capiteine
.
Thei
vse
a
dromme
and
a
fiphe
,
to
assemble
their
Bandes
,
and
to
sturre
them
to
the
batteile
.
When
the
batteile
is
done
,
all
the
armie
is
presented
to
the
Regestour
(
whiche
is
some
one
of
the
nobles
)
bothe
that
it
maye
bee
knowen
who
is
slain
,
and
what
nombre
:
and
that
newe
may
be
entred
in
their
places
.
In
all
assemblies
and
mietinges
,
feaste
,
or
other
:
thei
praie
for
their
souldiours
,
and
menne
of
warre
.
But
specially
aboue
all
other
,
for
those
that
haue
suffred
death
for
the
commune
quarelle
of
their
countrie
:
calling
them
happie
,
fortunate
,
and
blessed
,
that
thei
yelded
not
vp
their
liues
at
home
,
amidde
the
lamentacions
and
bewailynges
,
of
their
wiues
and
children
,
but
loste
them
abrode
,
amonge
the
shoutes
of
their
enemies
,
&
the
ratling
of
the
Harneis
,
and
Launces
.
The
victories
of
their
forefathers
and
eldres
,
thei
put
into
Balade
,
and
sing
theim
with
greate
honour
and
praises
:
for
that
thei
thinke
the
courages
of
the
souldiours
and
menne
of
warre
,
be
muche
quickened
,
and
kindled
thereby
.
Their
dwelling
houses
are
communely
of
timbre
and
claie
,
very
fewe
of
stone
:
for
of
them
are
the
noble
mennes
houses
their
temples
,
and
Batthes
.
And
yet
are
there
amonge
the
communes
,
men
able
of
them self
alone
,
to
set
furthe
an
whole
armie
,
furnisshed
at
all
poinctes
.
But
because
thei
are
naturally
giuen
to
sparing
and
to
abhorre
all
sumptuousenesse
,
embrasing
a
lowe
and
simple
state
:
thei
wel
beare
this
volucarie
pouertie
,
and
rude
,
homelinesse
.
For
this
cause
also
,
doe
thei
not
set
by
any
kinde
of
Painters
Imagerie
.
As
for
the
other
imagerie
of
coruen
grauen
or
molten
worke
,
thei
do
so
hate
and
abhorre
:
that
thei
call
us
Christians
for
delighting
so
muthe
in
them
,
verie
Idolatours
and
Image
worshippers
.
And
do
not
onely
so
calle
vs
,
but
wil
earnestly
argue
,
that
we
are
so
in
dede
.
Thei
vse
no
Seales
to
their
Lettres
,
of
what
sorte
so
euer
thei
be
,
the
kynges
or
other
.
But
they
credite
the
matier
,
assone
as
thei
haue
red
the
superscripcion
,
or
heard
the
name
of
the
sender
.
Thei
occupie
no
belles
,
nor
suffre
not
the
christianes
that
dwelle
among
them
to
do
.
Thei
game
not
for
money
,
or
any
valewe
elles
.
And
if
it
fortune
that
any
manne
be
founde
to
do
,
in
many
sundrie
wise
thei
reuile
him
,
and
baite
him
with
shames
and
reproche
.
No
man
among
them
,
of
what
degree
or
dignitie
so
euer
he
be
:
requireth
forme
chaire
,
stoole
,
or
other
kinde
of
seate
to
sitte
vpon
.
But
foldinge
bothe
him selfe
and
his
clothes
,
aftre
a
mooste
comely
sorte
:
rucketh
downe
vpon
the
grounde
,
not
muche
vnlike
to
the
sitting
of
our
gentlewomen
ofte
times
here
in
Englande
.
The
table
wherupon
thei
eate
,
is
for
the
mooste
parte
of
a
Bullockes
hide
,
or
a
Hartes
skinne
.
Not
dressed
,
but
in
the
heare
,
facioned
rounde
,
beyng
a
fowre
or
fiue
spanne
ouer
,
and
so
set
rounde
about
on
the
bordre
,
or
verge
,
with
ringlettes
of
iron
:
that
putting
a
couple
of
stringes
throughe
the
ringes
,
it
maye
be
drawen
together
,
and
shutte
and
opened
like
a
purse
.
House
,
or
Churche
,
or
any
other
place
wher
they
entende
to
sitte
,
no
man
entreth
with
his
shoes
on
.
For
it
is
compted
a
very
dishonest
and
an
vnmanerly
facion
,
to
sitte
shoed
.
wherfore
they
vse
a
maner
of
slippe
shooes
,
that
may
lightly
be
putte
of
and
on
.
The
place
where
thei
sitte
,
either
at
home
,
or
at
Churche
,
is
in
some
place
matted
,
and
in
some
place
ouerspred
with
course
woollen
Carpette
.
And
some
places
also
,
either
for
the
lowenes
,
moistenes
,
or
vncleanelinesse
therof
are
plancked
with
boorde
.
The
garmentes
aswell
of
the
menne
,
as
the
women
,
are
large
and
longe
,
and
open
afore
:
that
thei
may
the
more
hone
silie
and
couertly
hide
all
,
when
nature
craueth
to
be
eased
.
And
in
doeyng
those
niedes
,
thei
take
greate
hiede
,
that
their
face
be
not
into
the
Southe
,
as
it
is
when
thei
praye
.
As
also
that
thei
discouer
no
prinie
parte
,
that
any
man
myghte
fortune
to
see
.
The
menne
make
water
sitting
,
aswell
as
the
women
.
For
if
a
man
amonges
them
,
ware
sene
to
make
water
standing
:
he
should
be
iudged
of
all
,
a
foole
,
or
an
heritique
.
From
wine
(
as
from
a
prouoker
of
al
sinne
and
vnclennesse
)
thei
absteine
by
their
lawe
.
And
yet
eate
they
the
Grapes
,
&
drincke
muste
.
Thei
also
forbeare
to
eate
any
thinge
,
that
commeth
of
the
Hogge
:
or
any
thinge
elles
that
dieth
of
sickenesse
,
or
by
aduenture
vnslain
.
But
any
other
thinges
,
being
mannes
meate
,
thei
refuse
not
to
eate
.
Thei
worshippe
the
Fridaie
,
laieng
all
labour
and
businesse
aparte
,
with
as
greate
solempnitie
and
deuocion
,
as
we
doe
the
Sondaie
,
or
as
the
Iewes
doe
the
Sabboth
daie
.
In
euery
citie
there
is
ons
principall
or
head
Churche
.
In
the
whiche
vppon
the
Fridaie
at
aftre
Noone
,
thei
all
assemble
together
.
And
aftre
solempne
praiers
,
heare
a
sermone
.
Thei
acknowledge
one
God
,
to
whom
thei
make
no
like
,
nor
equalle
:
and
Mahomet
to
be
his
trustie
and
welbeloued
Prophete
.
All
the
Saracenes
are
bound
to
praie
fiue
times
on
the
daie
,
with
their
faces
toward
the
South
.
And
before
thei
so
do
,
to
the
ende
thei
maie
be
cleane
from
all
filthe
of
bodie
:
to
wasshe
them selues
toppe
and
taile
,
heade
,
eares
,
eyes
,
nose
,
monthe
,
armes
,
handes
,
bealy
,
colions
,
legges
and
fiete
.
Specially
,
if
he
haue
bene
late
at
the
soile
with
a
woman
or
stouped
on
his
taile
to
vnburden
his
bealie
.
Ercept
he
haue
some
lette
of
iournie
,
or
sickenesse
.
But
if
he
lacke
watre
to
doe
this
withall
(
as
that
sieldome
or
neuer
can
happen
,
for
that
thei
haue
in
all
cities
,
bathes
ordenarie
for
the
purpose
)
thei
supplie
the
defaulte
with
the
moulde
of
fresshe
cleane
earthe
,
wherewith
thei
rubbe
ouer
their
whole
bodies
.
Who
so
is
polluted
in
any
maner
wise
:
suffreth
no
man
before
this
clensing
,
to
speake
with
hym
,
or
to
see
him
,
if
it
be
possible
.
Euery
yere
for
the
space
of
fiue
wiekes
continually
together
,
thei
faste
al
daie
as
presicely
as
is
possible
,
bothe
from
meate
,
drincke
and
women
.
But
aftre
the
sonne
is
ones
doune
,
till
the
next
daie
he
riseth
,
thei
neither
spare
eatyng
ne
drinckyng
,
ne
pressyng
of
pappes
.
In
th
ende
of
their
lente
,
and
againe
the
sixtieth
daie
aftre
:
Thei
kiepe
their
passeouer
or
Easter
,
in
remembraunce
of
the
Rambe
shewed
vnto
Abraham
,
to
be
Sacrificed
in
the
steade
of
his
sonne
,
and
of
a
certaine
nighte
in
the
whiche
thei
doe
beleue
that
the
Alcorane
was
giuen
them
from
heauen
.
Euery
yere
ones
,
the
Saracenes
also
are
bound
of
duetie
to
visite
the
house
of
God
,
in
the
citie
of
Mecha
:
bothe
to
acknowlege
their
homage
,
and
to
yelde
vnto
Mahomete
his
yerely
honour
at
his
Sepulchre
there
.
The
Saracenes
compelle
no
man
to
forsake
his
opinion
or
be
lief
:
ne
yet
labour
so
to
perswade
any
countries
to
do
.
Although
their
Alcorane
commaunde
theim
to
treade
doune
and
destroye
all
menne
of
the
contrary
belieue
yea
them
&
their
prophetes
.
But
through
this
sufferaunce
,
ther
are
to
be
founde
enhabiting
in
Turkie
,
peoples
of
all
opinions
,
and
beleue
:
euery
man
vsinge
suche
kinde
of
worshippe
to
his
God
,
as
to
his
religion
apperteineth
.
Their
priestes
do
not
muche
diffre
from
the
commune
people
,
nor
yet
their
churches
from
their
dwelling
houses
.
Yf
thei
knowe
the
Alcorane
,
and
the
praiours
and
ceremonies
of
their
lawe
,
it
suffiseth
.
Thei
are
neither
giuen
to
contemplacion
ne
yet
schole
study
.
For
why
thei
are
not
ocupied
with
any
churche
seruice
or
cure
of
soules
.
Sacramentes
haue
thei
none
,
nor
reliques
,
nor
halowinges
of
fontes
,
Aulters
,
and
other
necessaries
.
But
prouidinge
for
their
wiues
their
children
,
and
householdes
,
thei
occupie
their
time
in
husbondrie
marchaundise
,
huntings
,
or
some
other
meane
to
get
the
penie
,
and
mainteyne
their
liuing
,
euen
as
the
temporall
men
doe
.
Ther
is
nothing
forbidden
them
,
nothing
is
for
them
vnlawfull
.
Thei
be
neither
burdoned
with
tillage
,
ne
bondage
.
Thei
be
muche
honoured
of
al
men
,
for
that
thei
are
skilfull
in
the
ceremonies
of
the
lawe
,
teache
them
to
other
,
and
be
the
gouernours
of
the
churches
.
They
haue
many
schooles
and
large
,
In
the
which
great
nombres
are
taught
the
lawes
there
giuen
by
kinges
,
for
the
ciuile
gouernaunce
and
detence
of
the
Realme
.
Of
the
whiche
some
are
afterwarde
sette
fourth
to
be
men
of
the
churche
,
and
some
to
be
temporalle
officers
.
Their
spiritualtie
is
deuided
into
many
and
sondry
sortes
of
religions
.
Of
the
whiche
some
liue
in
the
wooddes
&
wyldernes
shonnyng
all
companye
.
Some
kiepe
open
hospitalitie
in
cities
,
and
yet
liue
by
almose
them selues
.
These
if
they
lacke
meate
to
refreshe
the
niedy
straunger
and
pelligrine
,
yet
at
the
least
waie
they
giue
him
herbour
and
lodgyng
.
Other
,
roumyng
the
cities
vp
and
downe
and
caryeng
alway
in
bottles
faire
watre
and
fresshe
,
if
any
man
be
disposed
to
drinke
,
vnasked
they
willingly
proffre
it
him
,
and
refuse
not
to
take
,
if
he
for
their
gentlenesse
offre
aught
vnto
them
agayn
Otherwise
they
craue
nothyng
,
but
in
al
their
woordes
gesture
,
behauour
,
&
di●●des
:
shewe
theim selues
aungelles
r●●●●
ther
then
menne
.
And
euery
one
of
these
hath
one
knowledge
or
other
,
of
difference
from
the
reaste
.
The
Saracenes
or
Turkes
are
very
precise
executours
of
Iustice
.
Who
so
committeth
bloudshed
:
hath
in
like
sorte
his
owne
shedde
againe
.
Taken
in
adultery
,
both
parties
are
streight
without
mercy
stoned
to
deathe
.
Thei
haue
also
a
punisshement
for
fornication
,
whiche
is
to
the
manne
taken
with
the
diede
,
foure
score
ierkes
or
lasshes
with
a
skourge
.
A
thief
for
the
first
and
the
seconde
time
,
escapeth
with
so
many
stripes
.
But
at
the
thirde
time
,
hath
his
hande
cut
of
,
and
at
the
four
the
his
foote
.
He
that
endamageth
any
manne
:
as
the
losse
or
hinderaunce
shal
be
valewed
,
so
muste
he
of
force
recompence
.
In
claiming
of
goodes
,
or
possessions
,
the
claimer
muste
proue
by
witnesse
that
the
thing
claimed
is
his
:
and
the
denier
shal
be
tried
by
his
othe
.
Witnesses
thei
admitte
none
,
but
persones
of
knowen
honestie
,
&
suche
as
mighte
be
belieued
withoute
an
othe
.
Thei
haue
also
certaine
spiefaultes
ordinarilye
appoincted
(
muche
like
to
our
Sompnours
)
that
spie
in
euery
shiere
for
suche
as
be
necligent
,
and
let
slippe
suche
●raisons
,
and
seruice
as
thei
be
bounde
to
Those
if
thei
fortune
to
finde
them
:
do
thei
punishe
aftre
this
maner
.
Theihāge
a
borde
about
their
neckes
,
with
a
great
many
of
foxe
tailes
,
and
togginge
them
vp
and
downe
the
stretes
:
all
ouer
the
citie
,
thei
neuer
lette
them
go
vntyll
they
haue
compounded
by
the
purse
.
And
in
this
also
nothing
vnlike
to
our
Sompnours
.
It
is
lawfull
for
no
manne
,
beinge
come
to
mannes
state
,
to
liue
vnmaried
.
It
is
compted
amonge
them
as
lawfull
to
haue
.
iiii
.
wiues
,
as
it
is
amonge
vs
to
haue
one
.
Marie
whatsoeuer
is
aboue
this
nombre
(
as
thei
may
if
thei
liste
,
and
be
able
to
kepe
them
,
no
degree
excepted
,
but
mother
and
fister
,
marie
a
hundred
)
thei
are
not
iudged
so
lawfulle
.
The
children
that
thei
haue
bothe
by
the
one
,
and
the
other
haue
equalle
porcion
in
the
fathers
enheritaunce
.
Sauing
that
.
ii
.
women
children
are
compted
in
porcion
but
for
one
man
childe
.
Thei
haue
not
.
ii
.
of
their
wiues
together
in
one
house
,
ne
yet
in
one
citie
.
For
the
bussnes
,
&
disquietinges
that
might
happen
therby
,
but
euery
wife
in
a
seuerall
towne
.
The
housebandes
haue
liberty
e
to
put
them
away
chrise
,
and
chrise
to
take
them
againe
.
But
yet
when
he
hath
ones
putte
her
awaie
,
if
any
manne
haue
taken
her
,
and
she
lust
to
abide
with
hym
,
she
maie
.
Their
women
are
moste
honestlie
appare●●ed
.
And
vpon
their
heades
do●
vse
a
certeine
attire
,
not
muche
vnlike
the
veluer
bonette
of
olde
Englande
:
wherof
the
one
lappe
so
hangeth
vppon
whiche
side
semeth
her
good
:
that
when
she
is
disposed
to
go
out
of
the
doores
,
or
to
come
amongest
menne
within
the
house
,
she
maie
hide
therwith
by
and
by
her
whole
face
,
sauyng
her
eyes
.
The
Saracenes
woman
,
neuer
dare
shewe
her self
wher
ther
is
a
company
of
menne
.
To
go
to
the
marchate
to
occupy
byeng
or
sellyng
in
any
wise
:
is
not
syttyng
for
their
women
.
In
the
head
churth
they
haue
a
place
farre
a
part
fro
the
men
:
so
close
that
no
manne
canne
looke
into
them
.
Into
the
which
not
withstandyng
it
is
not
laufull
for
euery
mans
wyfe
to
entre
:
but
for
the
nobilitie
onely
.
Ne
yet
for
them
neyther
,
but
on
friday
,
at
the
onely
houre
of
noone
praier
:
whiche
as
I
haue
aforesayd
,
is
kept
amonge
them
high
and
holy
.
To
see
a
man
and
a
woman
talke
together
ther
,
in
the
open
strete
or
abrode
:
is
so
straunge
,
and
so
vnwonte
a
thing
,
that
in
a
whole
yere
it
skante
happeneth
ones
.
For
a
man
to
sitte
with
his
wyfe
in
open
sighte
,
or
to
ride
with
any
woman
behinde
him
:
amongest
them
ware
a
wondre
.
Maried
couples
neuer
dally
together
in
the
sighte
of
other
,
nor
chide
or
falle
out
.
But
the
menne
beare
alwaies
towarde
the
women
a
manly
discrete
sobrenes
,
and
the
women
,
towarde
them
a
demure
womanlie
reuerence
.
Greate
menne
,
that
cannot
alwaie
haue
their
wiues
in
their
owne
eye
,
appoincte
redgelinges
,
or
guelte
menne
to
awaite
vppon
them
.
Whiche
waite
them
in
diede
so
narrowlye
,
that
it
ware
impossible
for
any
man
beside
the
house
bande
to
speake
with
the
wyfe
vnsene
:
or
the
wyfe
by
any
stealthe
to
false
her
trouth
and
honestie
.
Finally
the
Saracenes
do
so
full
and
whole
beleue
their
Mahomete
&
his
lawes
:
that
thei
doubte
no
whitte
,
but
the
kepers
of
them
shall
haue
euerlasting
blessednesse
That
is
to
saye
,
after
their
opinion
,
a
paradise
of
pleasure
,
a
gardein
plotte
of
delighte
,
full
of
swiete
rindles
of
Christalline
watre
.
In
whose
botomes
that
grauelle
,
popleth
like
glisteryng
golde
.
The
ayre
alwaie
so
attempre
and
pure
,
that
nothyng
can
be
more
swiere
,
more
pleasaunte
uor
healthsome
.
The
grounde
couered
and
garnisshed
with
natures
Lapesserie
,
neither
lacking
any
colour
that
pleasaunte
is
to
the
eye
,
or
sauour
that
maie
delight
the
nose
.
Birdes
syngyng
with
suche
armonie
,
as
neuer
mortaile
eare
heard
.
Briefly
flowyng
in
all
pleasure
that
any
harte
can
aftre
thincke
.
Disshes
for
the
mouthe
,
of
all
deinties
.
All
maner
of
Silkes
,
Veluettes
,
Purples
,
Skarlettes
,
and
other
precious
apparelle
.
Godly
younge
damose●●es
,
with
graie
rowlyng
eyes
,
and
skinne
as
white
as
whales
bone
,
softe
as
the
Silke
,
and
breathed
like
the
Rose
,
and
all
at
their
becke
.
Vesselles
of
siluer
and
golde
.
Angelles
for
their
Butlers
that
shall
bryng
theim
Milke
in
Goblettes
of
golde
,
and
redde
wine
in
siluer
.
But
contrariewise
,
thei
threaten
vnto
the
breakers
of
them
,
helle
,
and
euerlastyng
destruction
.
This
thei
also
beleue
,
that
be
a
manne
wrapped
in
neuer
so
many
synnes
,
yet
if
at
his
death
,
he
beleue
vpon
God
,
and
Machomete
,
he
shal
be
saued
.
¶
The.
xii
.
Chapitre
.
¶
Of
the
Christians
,
of
their
firste
commyng
vp
,
their
Ceremonies
,
and
ordenaunces
.
CHriste
Iesu
,
the
eternalle
and
verie
sonne
of
th
almightie
father
,
the
seconde
persone
in
the
holie
inseparable
,
equalle
,
and
euerlastyng
Trinitie
:
Of
a
sette
purpose
,
and
spiritualle
serrete
,
not
reuealed
from
the
be
ginnyng
of
tyme
,
&
aboue
mannes
capacitie
:
was
by
the
meane
of
the
holy
ghost
,
conceiued
and
borne
manne
.
In
Iewrie
,
of
a
Virgine
,
of
the
stocke
of
Dauid
,
All
these
by
one
commune
name
,
thei
called
Clerj
,
of
the
Greke
woorde
Cleros
,
that
is
to
saie
,
a
Lotte
.
For
that
thei
ware
firste
from
among
the
people
,
so
allotted
vnto
God
.
Thereof
cometh
our
terme
Clerque
,
and
his
cosine
Clergie
Neuerthelesse
,
this
name
Clergie
,
was
not
so
commune
vnto
all
:
but
that
it
siemed
moste
proprely
to
reste
in
the
seuende
,
grees
,
that
the
Pope
of
Rome
vsed
for
his
Ministres
,
when
he
saied
Masse
in
persone
him self
.
That
is
to
sa●e
,
the
Bishoppe
,
the
Priest
,
the
Deacon
,
&
subdeacon
,
the
Acholite
,
and
the
Chauntour
.
Vnto
euery
of
these
gaue
thei
in
the
church
their
seueralle
dignities
officies
,
&
appareile
.
To
the
Bishoppe
was
giuen
aucth●ritie
,
to
ordeine
and
make
other
Clerckes
.
To*
enueile
virgines
,
Their
liuyng
onely
to
rise
of
the
firste
fruictes
,
tenthes
,
and
offringes
:
and
vttrely
to
be
voide
of
all
temporalle
and
Laiemennes
cares
and
businesse
.
To
be
honestlie
appareiled
,
and
accordyngly
to
vse
their
passe
and
conuersacion
.
Onely
to
serue
God
and
the
churche
.
Diligently
to
plye
the
reading
of
holy
scripture
,
the
they
them selues
mighte
perfectly
knowe
all
thinges
perceining
to
Christian
religion
,
wherin
thei
are
bound
to
enstructe
other
.
The
companies
or
couentes
of
religious
,
aswel
men
as
women
:
are
Benedictines
,
Preachers
,
Franciscanes
,
Augustines
,
Barnardines
,
Anthonines
,
Iohannites
,
Cisternois
,
and
innumerable
other
.
whiche
al
haue
their
habite
,
and
maner
of
liuing
by
them selfe
:
acordinge
to
the
rule
that
echeone
priuately
prescibed
to
them selues
.
And
liued
for
the
moste
parte
a
solitary
life
,
professing
,
chastitie
,
pouretie
,
and
perpetualle
obedience
.
And
for
their
solitarines
the
Greke
called
them
Monachi
.
Some
of
these
haue
for
their
heades
Abbotes
,
some
Priours
:
whiche
are
either
subiecte
to
the
Pope
onely
,
or
to
the
bishoppes
.
Al
these
vsed
coules
,
much
aftre
one
facion
,
but
in
colour
diuers
,
&
ab
stained
fro
fleshe
.
The
bisshoppes
when
thei
say
masse
,
haue
,
●v
.
holy
garmentes
,
aftre
the
maner
of
Moyses
lawe
,
for
the
perfection
of
them
.
His
boatewes
,
his
Amice
▪
an
Albe
,
a
Girdle
a
Stole
,
a
Maniple
,
a
Tunicle
of
violette
in
graine
fringed
,
his
gloues
,
ringe
,
and
chesible
or
vestimente
,
a
Sudarie
,
That
done
he
goeth
vp
to
the
aultare
,
openeth
the
booke
,
lienge
vpon
the
lefte
corner
of
the
same
,
kysseth
it
,
and
so
procedeth
in
the
Solempnisacion
of
the
Masse
.
The
subdeacon
readeth
the
epistle
,
and
the
Deacon
the
godspelle
.
Priestes
of
al
degrees
,
are
charged
to
prayse
God
seuen
times
a
daie
,
and
to
praye
with
ordenarie
oraisons
.
Towarde
the
eueninge
,
euensonge
:
and
compline
more
late
.
Matines
in
the
morninge
,
and
incontinente
prime
,
and
howres
,
in
ordre
of
tyme
,
The.
xii
.
articles
of
our
beleue
,
whiche
the
blessed
Apostles
would
euery
manne
not
onely
to
confesse
with
mouthe
,
but
to
beleue
also
in
harte
,
are
these
.
Firste
that
ther
is
one
God
in
Trinitie
,
the
father
almighty
maker
of
heauen
and
earthe
.
The
seconde
,
Iesus
Christe
his
onely
sonne
our
Lorde
.
The
thirde
the
same
beinge
conceiued
of
the
holye
ghoste
,
to
haue
bene
borne
of
the
Virgine
Marie
.
The
fourthe
,
to
haue
suffred
vndre
Ponce
pilate
,
to
haue
bene
crucified
,
deade
,
bewried
,
and
to
haue
descended
in
to
helle
.
The
fiueth
,
to
haue
risen
agayne
the
thirde
daye
fro
the
deade
.
The
sixteth
to
haue
ascended
vp
into
the
heauens
,
and
to
sitte
on
the
right
hande
of
God
the
father
almighty
.
The
seuenth
,
that
he
shall
come
fro
thence
like
a
triumpher
,
to
iudge
the
quicke
and
the
deade
.
The
eight
,
that
ther
is
an
holy
ghoste
.
The
nineth
,
that
ther
is
an
holy
churche
vniuersalle
,
the
communion
of
the
godly
and
good
:
The
tenthe
,
forgiuenesse
of
sinnes
.
The
eleuenth
,
the
rising
againe
of
the
flesshe
.
The
twelueth
,
aftre
our
departing
,
life
in
another
worlde
euerlasting
.
The
tenne
commaundementes
,
whiche
god
wrate
with
his
owne
fingre
,
and
gaue
vnto
the
Israelites
by
Moises
,
whiche
th
apostles
willed
vs
also
to
kiepe
The
firste
,
thou
shalte
haue
none
other
Goddes
but
me
.
The
seconde
,
thou
shalte
not
make
the
any
grauen
Image
,
or
likenesse
of
any
thing
that
is
in
heauen
aboue
,
in
the
earthe
benethe
,
or
in
the
water
vnder
the
earthe
,
thou
shalt
not
bowe
doune
to
them
,
nor
worshippe
them
.
The
third
,
thou
shalt
not
take
the
name
of
thy
lorde
God
in
vaine
.
The
fowrthe
,
remembre
that
thou
kiepe
holie
thy
Sabboth
daie
.
The
fiueth
,
honour
thy
father
&
mother
.
The
sixteth
,
thou
shalte
doe
no
murdre
.
The
seuenth
,
thou
shalte
not
commit
adulterie
.
The
eight
,
thou
shalte
not
steale
.
The
nineth
,
thou
shalt
beare
no
false
witnesse
against
thy
neighbour
.
The
tenthe
,
thou
shalte
not
desyre
thy
neyghbours
house
,
his
wife
,
his
seruaunte
,
his
maide
,
his
Oxe
,
nor
his
Asse
,
nor
any
thing
that
is
thy
neighbours
.
The
seuen
Sacramentes
of
the
churche
,
whiche
are
conteined
in
the
fiue
laste
Articles
of
our
beleue
,
and
commaunded
vs
by
the
holie
fathers
to
be
beleued
.
The
firste
,
diepyng
into
the
water
,
called
Baptisyng
aftre
the
Greke
.
This
,
by
canonicalle
decree
,
in
time
paste
was
not
wonte
to
be
giuen
(
excepte
greate
necessitie
soner
required
it
)
but
to
those
that
had
bene
scholers
a
space
afore
,
to
learne
the
thinges
appertinent
to
christendome
.
Yea
,
and
that
aftre
thei
had
bene
exceadingly
welle
enstructed
in
the
faithe
:
and
proufe
taken
of
their
profityng
,
by
seuen
examinacions
,
whiche
ware
made
vpon
seuen
seueralle
daies
in
the
Lente
,
and
so
ware
thei
Baptissed
vpon
Easter
euen
,
and
Whitesondaie
euen
.
Vpon
whiche
daies
,
thei
ware
accustomed
to
hallowe
the
christening
watre
,
in
euery
Paroche
But
because
this
specially
of
all
other
,
is
chiefly
necessarie
vnto
euerlasting
saluacion
:
leasse
any
bodie
should
die
without
it
,
thei
decreed
that
assone
as
the
childe
was
borne
,
godfathers
should
be
sought
for
it
,
as
it
ware
for
witnesses
or
sureties
whiche
should
bryng
the
childe
vnto
the
Churche
doore
,
and
there
to
stande
without
.
And
then
the
Priest
should
enquire
,
before
the
childe
be
dieped
in
the
Fonte
,
whether
it
haue
renounted
Sathan
and
all
his
pompe
and
pride
.
If
it
beleue
certeinely
and
wholie
,
all
the
Articles
of
the
Christiane
faithe
.
And
the
Godfathers
answeryng
,
yea
:
for
it
,
the
Prieste
breathyng
thrise
vpon
his
face
,
exorciseth
it
,
and
cathechiseth
it
.
Aftre
that
,
doeth
he
seuen
thinges
to
the
childe
in
ordre
.
Firste
,
he
putteth
into
the
mouth
hallowed
salt
.
Secondely
,
he
mingleth
earthe
and
his
spattle
toguether
,
and
smereth
the
eyes
,
eares
,
&
nosethrilles
of
the
childe
.
Thirdly
,
giuyng
it
suche
name
as
it
shall
euer
aftre
bee
called
by
:
he
marketh
it
on
the
breast
and
backe
with
holie
oile
,
aftre
the
facion
of
a
crosse
.
Fourthly
,
he
diepeth
it
thrise
in
the
Watre
,
or
besprinckleth
it
with
watre
thrise
,
in
maner
of
a
crosse
,
in
the
name
of
the
holie
Trinitie
,
the
father
the
sonne
,
and
holie
ghost
.
In
the
whiche
name
also
,
all
thother
Sacramentes
are
ministred
.
Fiuethly
,
weting
his
thumbe
in
the
holie
ointement
,
he
maketh
therewith
a
Crosse
on
the
childes
foreheade
.
Sixthly
,
he
putteth
a
white
garment
vppon
it
.
Seuenthly
,
he
taketh
it
in
the
hande
a
Candle
brennyng
.
The
Iewes
before
thei
be
Christened
(
by
the
determinacion
of
the
counsaile
holden
at
Agathone
,
are
cathechised
,
that
is
to
saie
,
are
scholers
as
the
enstruction
of
our
beleue
,
nine
monethes
.
And
are
bound
to
fast
fourtie
daies
:
to
dispossesse
them selues
of
all
that
euer
thei
haue
,
and
to
make
free
their
bonde
men
.
And
looke
whiche
of
their
children
thei
haue
Circumcised
,
acording
to
Moses
lawe
:
hym
are
thei
bounde
to
banishe
their
companie
.
No
merueile
therfore
if
thei
come
so
vnwillingly
to
christendome
.
Bishopping
,
whiche
the
Latines
calle
Confirmacion
,
a
confirming
,
a
ratifieng
establishyng
,
aucthorisyng
,
or
allowyng
of
that
went
before
:
is
the
second
Sacramente
.
And
is
giuen
of
the
Bishoppe
onely
,
before
the
Aultare
in
the
Churche
,
to
suche
as
are
of
growen
yeres
,
and
fastyng
(
if
it
maie
be
)
aftre
this
maner
.
As
many
as
shal
be
Confirmed
,
come
all
together
with
euery
one
a
godfather
.
And
the
Bishoppe
aftre
he
hath
saied
one
oraison
ouer
them
all
,
wetyng
his
thumbe
in
the
holie
oile
,
maketh
a
crosse
vpon
eche
of
their
foreheades
:
In
the
name
of
the
father
,
sonne
,
and
holie
ghoste
.
And
giueth
hym
a
blowe
on
the
lefte
chieke
,
for
a
remembraunce
of
the
Sacrament
,
that
he
come
not
for
it
againe
.
The
godfathers
,
to
the
ende
the
enoilyng
should
not
droppe
awaie
,
or
by
negligence
bee
wiped
awaie
,
clappe
on
a
faire
filette
on
the
foreheade
.
whiche
thei
iudge
to
be
vnlawfully
taken
awaie
,
before
the
seuenth
daie
.
The
holie
fathers
estemed
this
Sacrament
so
highly
,
that
if
the
name
giuen
to
the
childe
at
his
Christendome
,
f●●med
not
good
:
the
Bisshoppe
at
the
giuyng
hereof
mighte
thaunge
it
.
The
thirde
Sacramente
is
holie
Ordres
,
whiche
in
the
firste
Churche
,
was
giuen
likewise
of
the
Bishoppe
,
onely
in
the
monethe
of
Decembre
.
But
now
at
sixe
seueralle
tymes
of
the
yere
:
that
is
to
saie
,
the
fowre
Saturdaies
in
the
embre
wekes
(
whiche
ware
purposely
ordeined
therefore
)
vpon
the
Saturdaie
,
whiche
the
Churche
menne
calle
Sitientes
,
because
the
office
of
the
Masse
for
that
daie
appoincted
,
beginneth
with
that
woorde
,
and
vpon
Easter
euen
.
This
Sacrament
was
giuen
onely
to
menne
:
and
but
to
those
neither
,
whose
demeanour
and
life
,
dispocision
of
bodie
,
and
qualitie
of
minde
,
ware
sufficiently
tried
and
knowen
.
Aftre
the
opinion
of
some
,
there
ware
seuen
ordres
,
or
degrees
,
wherby
the
holy
fathers
would
vs
to
beleue
that
there
ware
●●uen
speciall
influences
,
as
it
ware
printed
in
the
soule
of
the
receiuer
,
wherby
eche
one
for
eche
ordre
,
was
to
be
compted
an
hallowed
manne
.
Aftre
the
mindes
of
other
there
ware
nine
.
That
is
to
saie
,
Musicens
(
whiche
encludeth
singing
and
plaieng
)
Doore
kiepers
,
Reders
,
Exorcistes
Acholites
,
Subdeacon
,
Deacon
,
Prieste
and
Bishop
.
And
for
all
this
,
it
is
compted
but
one
Sacramente
,
by
the
reason
that
all
these
tende
to
one
ende
,
that
is
to
saie
,
to
consecrate
the
Lordes
bodie
.
To
euery
one
of
these
,
did
the
Counsaile
of
Tolede
in
Spaine
,
appoincte
their
seueralle
liueries
,
and
offices
in
the
Churche
.
The
Doorekepers
had
the
office
of
our
Common
Sexceine
,
to
open
the
churche
dores
,
to
take
hede
to
the
churche
,
and
to
shutte
the
dores
.
And
had
therfore
a
keie
giuen
vnto
theim
,
when
thei
ware
admitted
to
this
ordre
.
The
Reader
,
in
signe
and
token
of
libertie
to
reade
the
Bible
,
and
holie
stories
,
had
a
greate
booke
giuen
him
.
The
Exorcistes
,
serued
to
commaunde
euill
spicices
out
of
menne
,
and
in
token
therof
,
had
a
lesse
booke
giuen
them
.
The
Acholite
,
had
the
bearyng
and
the
orderyng
of
the
Tapers
,
Candelstickes
,
and
Cruetres
at
the
Altare
:
and
therfore
had
a
Candlesticke
,
a
Taper
,
and
two
emptie
Cruorettes
deliuered
hym
.
The
Subdeacon
,
mighte
take
the
offring
,
and
handle
the
Chalice
,
and
the
Patine
,
ca●ie
theim
to
the
Altare
,
and
fro
the
Altare
,
and
giue
the
Deacon
Wine
and
water
,
out
of
the
Cruettes
.
And
therfore
the
Bishoppe
deliuereth
hym
an
emptie
Chalice
with
a
Patine
,
and
the
Archedeacon
one
Cruet
full
of
wine
,
and
another
full
of
watre
,
or
Chaptres
,
and
those
againe
into
Paroches
,
and
to
set
that
goodly
ordre
,
that
yet
continueth
,
aswell
emong
the
clergie
as
the
laietie
.
That
the
parishe
should
obeie
their
lawfull
Persone
,
the
Persone
the
Deane
:
the
Deane
,
the
Bishoppe
:
the
Bishoppe
,
the
Archebishoppe
.
The
Archbishoppe
,
the
Primate
or
Patriarche
:
the
Primate
or
Patriarche
,
the
Legate
:
the
Legate
,
the
Pope
:
the
Pope
the
generalle
Counsaile
:
the
generalle
Counsaile
,
God
alone
.
For
the
fourthe
Sacramente
it
is
holden
,
that
euery
prieste
rightly
priested
,
acordyng
to
the
keies
of
the
Churche
,
hauing
an
encente
to
consecrate
,
and
obseruynge
the
fourme
of
the
woordes
:
hathe
power
,
of
wheaten
breade
to
make
the
very
bodie
of
Christe
,
and
of
Wine
to
make
his
very
bloude
.
Christe
our
Lorde
hym selfe
,
the
daye
before
he
suffred
,
kepte
it
solemply
with
his
disciples
,
and
consecrated
,
and
ordeined
it
continually
to
be
celebrated
,
and
eaten
in
the
remembraunce
of
him selfe
.
And
about
this
mattier
a
man
had
nede
of
a
great
faythe
.
Firste
to
beleue
the
breade
to
be
chaunged
into
the
body
,
and
the
wine
into
the
bloude
of
Christe
.
Againe
thoughe
this
be
done
euery
daye
that
yet
Christ
for
all
that
should
growe
neuer
a
whitte
the
bigger
for
the
making
,
nor
the
lesse
for
the
eatinge
.
Thirdely
that
the
Sacrament
being
deuyded
into
many
partes
,
Christ
should
yet
remaine
whole
in
euery
cromme
.
Fourthly
that
thoughe
the
wicked
eate
it
,
yet
should
not
it
be
defiled
.
Fiuethly
that
it
bringeth
to
as
many
euyll
as
receius
it
,
death
:
and
to
the
good
euerlasting
life
.
Sixthly
that
it
tourneth
not
into
the
nature
of
the
eater
to
his
nourishemente
as
other
meate
dothe
:
but
turneth
the
eater
contrariwise
into
the
nature
of
it selfe
.
And
yet
being
eaten
,
that
it
is
rapte
into
heauen
,
vnhurte
or
vntouched
.
Seuenthly
that
in
so
smalle
a
syse
of
breade
and
wine
,
the
infinite
,
and
incomprehensible
Christe
,
God
and
manne
shoulde
be
comprehended
.
Then
,
that
one
,
and
the
self
same
bodye
of
Christe
,
at
one
very
instaunce
,
shoulde
be
in
many
places
,
and
of
many
menne
receiued
at
ones
,
and
in
sondrye
parcelles
.
Ninethly
that
thoughe
the
bread
it selfe
be
chaunged
into
the
very
flesshe
of
Christe
,
and
the
wine
into
his
bloude
,
that
yet
to
all
the
sences
thei
remaine
breade
and
wine
,
and
neither
flesshe
ne
bloud
.
Further
that
all
these
commodities
conteined
in
these
verses
folowing
should
happen
vnto
those
that
worthely
eate
it
.
It
putteth
in
mynde
and
kindleth
,
encreaseth
hope
,
and
strengtheneth
.
Mainteineth
,
clenseth
,
restoreth
,
giues
life
,
and
vniteth
.
Stablissheth
beliefe
,
abates
the
foode
of
sinne
,
and
all
vnclennes
quencheth
.
Finally
,
to
be
very
profitable
for
the
saluacion
aswell
of
those
liuyng
as
deade
,
for
whom
it
is
specially
offred
by
the
priest
in
the
Masse
.
And
therefore
to
haue
to
name
Eucharistia
communio
.
In
the
beginning
of
the
Christiane
faithe
(
and
yet
amonge
certeine
schismatiques
as
thei
saye
)
one
whole
lofe
was
consecrated
,
of
suche
bigguenesse
,
as
when
the
Priest
had
broken
it
in
a
platter
into
smalle
pieces
,
it
mighte
suffise
the
whole
multitude
that
ware
at
the
masse
to
participate
of
.
For
in
time
paste
the
Christianes
came
euery
day
to
communicate
by
a
speciall
commaundemente
,
and
ordenaunce
.
Aftrewarde
but
ones
in
a
wicke
and
that
on
the
Sonday
.
But
whan
it
began
to
be
skant
well
kepte
vppon
the
Sonday
neither
:
then
was
it
commaunded
that
euery
manne
should
receiue
it
thrise
in
the
yere
,
or
ones
at
the
leaste
,
at
euery
Easter
.
And
that
euery
christian
manne
,
when
he
stode
in
any
daungier
of
death
,
beynge
whole
of
minde
,
should
receiue
it
as
a
waifaring
viande
,
to
staye
him
by
the
waye
:
with
as
good
preparacion
of
bodye
and
soule
,
as
he
possibly
mighte
.
Matrimonie
(
whiche
is
the
lawefulle
coupling
of
the
manne
and
the
woman
)
broughte
in
by
the
lawe
of
nature
,
the
lawe
of
God
,
the
lawe
of
all
peoples
,
and
the
lawe
ciuile
,
is
the
fiueth
Sacrament
,
The
holy
fathers
woulde
haue
but
one
mariage
at
ones
,
&
that
not
in
secrete
but
with
open
solemnitie
eyther
in
the
churche
,
or
in
the
churche
porche
,
and
so
that
the
priest
be
called
to
the
matier
.
Who
shold
firste
examine
the
man
,
and
then
the
womanne
,
whether
thei
bothe
consent
to
be
maried
together
.
Yf
thei
be
agreed
(
whiche
is
chiefely
in
this
case
requisite
)
he
taking
them
bothe
by
the
right
handes
:
coupleth
them
together
in
the
name
of
the
holy
and
vnseperable
trinitie
,
the
father
,
the
sonne
,
and
the
holy
ghoste
.
And
commaundeth
,
and
exhorteth
them
that
thei
alwaye
remembring
this
their
coupling
of
their
owue
free
wille
&
consent
:
as
longe
as
thei
liue
,
neuer
forsake
one
a nother
,
but
loue
&
honour
one
another
,
be
debonaire
and
buxome
one
to
another
,
giuing
them selues
to
procreacion
,
and
not
to
lecherous
luste
.
And
that
thei
honestly
and
diligently
bringe
vp
,
suche
children
as
God
sendeth
them
of
theyr
bodies
.
Aftre
that
he
affiaunceth
them
both
with
one
ringe
.
And
sprinckling
holy
water
vpon
them
,
reacheth
them
a
stole
,
and
leadeth
them
into
the
churche
.
where
(
yf
thei
ware
not
blessed
afore
)
he
blesseth
them
knieling
before
the
altare
.
The
woman
hath
on
a
redde
fillet
or
frontelette
,
and
ouer
that
a
white
veile
,
withoute
the
whiche
it
is
not
lawfulle
for
her
fro
that
daye
forewarde
,
to
go
oute
of
doores
abrode
,
or
to
sitte
by
any
manne
.
Twelue
thinges
ther
be
,
whiche
the
holy
fathers
woulde
haue
to
barre
persons
from
contracting
of
matrimonie
,
and
to
disseuer
them
againe
,
yf
thei
be
contracted
.
Errour
of
person
,
that
is
to
saye
,
mistaking
one
for
another
.
A
betrowthing
vpon
a
condicion
,
Consanguinitie
or
kindred
,
An
open
crime
Diuersitie
of
secte
,
Force
,
or
constrainte
.
Holy
ordres
,
a
Bonde
or
former
contracte
,
Commune
or
open
honestie
,
Affinitie
,
and
Dishabilitie
of
engendrure
.
The
sixteth
Sacramente
is
penaunce
or
repentaunce
,
giuen
of
Christe
as
it
ware
for
a
wracke
boorde
,
wherby
men
are
preserued
fro
drowninge
.
Eche
christian
oughte
vndoubtedly
to
beleue
that
this
consisteth
in
foure
poinctes
.
To
saie
,
in
Repentaunce
of
our
sinnes
,
Canonicalle
confession
,
Absolucion
,
and
Satisfaction
,
or
amendes
.
Firste
let
him
sorowe
,
not
with
a
lighte
forthinckinge
,
but
with
a
moste
earneste
and
bittre
repentaunce
in
the
botome
of
his
conscience
:
for
the
puritie
and
innocencie
that
he
had
gotten
eyther
by
baptisme
or
the
benefite
of
former
repentaunce
,
and
nowe
hathe
eftsones
loste
,
and
forgone
throughe
sinne
.
And
let
him
hope
with
this
repentaunce
,
to
be
reconciled
to
the
fauour
of
God
againe
And
let
him
humbly
,
and
truly
with
his
owne
mouthe
,
confesse
to
a
wise
prieste
,
in
the
steade
of
God
:
all
those
offences
wherwith
he
knoweth
him selfe
to
haue
loste
his
innocencie
and
clennesse
,
and
to
haue
prouoked
the
wrathe
of
GOD
againste
him selfe
.
And
let
him
assuredly
beleue
that
the
same
prieste
,
hath
power
giuen
him
of
Christe
(
as
beinge
his
vicare
,
or
deputie
on
earthe
)
to
absolue
him
of
all
his
sinnes
.
Finally
for
satisfaction
or
amendes
making
for
the
faulte
:
lette
him
not
with
grudginge
,
but
chierfully
,
and
gladly
doe
,
what
so
euer
he
shal
be
commaunded
.
Beleuig
with
vndoubted
faith
,
that
he
is
absolued
,
and
quyte
of
all
,
assone
as
the
priest
in
dewe
forme
of
wordes
,
hath
pronounced
the
absolucion
.
The
seuenth
,
and
the
laste
Sacrament
is
the
laste
enoynting
,
by
an
oyle
that
is
made
to
this
vse
,
by
the
bisshope
in
euery
diocesse
,
by
an
yerely
custome
vpon
maundy
thursdaie
,
like
as
the
chrismatory
oyle
is
.
And
this
by
the
precepte
of
sainte
Iames
the
Apostle
,
and
by
the
ordinaunce
of
Felix
the
fourthe
Pope
after
Sainte
Peter
:
was
giuen
only
to
them
that
laie
in
dyeng
,
being
of
full
age
,
and
requyring
it
.
Thei
vse
to
enoynte
with
a
prescripte
fourme
of
wordes
,
and
with
often
inuocation
of
sainctes
:
those
partes
of
the
bodie
,
wher
our
fiue
wittes
or
senses
;
the
hearing
,
seyng
,
smelling
,
tasting
and
touching
,
beare
moste
stroke
,
&
with
whiche
man
is
iudged
chiefely
to
sinne
.
That
is
,
the
eares
,
the
eyes
,
the
nosethrilles
,
the
mouthe
,
the
handes
,
and
the
fete
.
Wherby
the
holy
fathers
would
vs
to
be
leue
,
that
there
was
not
onely
purchased
cleane
forgiuenesse
of
all
smaller
offences
,
or
venialle
sinnes
:
but
also
either
presente
recou●rie
,
or
a
riper
and
gentier
deathe
.
All
the
feastes
and
holydaies
,
throughout
the
yere
,
whiche
the
churche
hath
commaunded
to
be
obserued
&
kept
:
beginne
at
the
Aduente
,
or
approche
of
Christe
our
Lorde
.
Whiche
Peter
the
Apostle
instituted
to
be
obserued
in
Decembre
,
with
fasting
and
prater
,
thre
wiekes
and
a
haulfe
before
Christemas
,
when
we
close
vp
the
last
.
viii
.
daies
of
that
moneth
,
with
great
ioye
and
feaste
.
Thei
deuided
the
yere
into
two
&
fiuetie
wekes
,
and.
xij
.
seueral
monthes
.
The
monethes
commonly
into
.
xxx
.
daies
.
The
firste
daye
of
Ianuary
the
churche
recordeth
howe
Christe
was
circumcised
acordinge
to
Moyses
lawe
.
The.
iii.
daye
aftre
,
howe
he
was
worshipped
of
the
thre
Sages
,
with
thre
sondry
presentes
:
and
howe
beinge
baptissed
of
Iohn
in
Iordaine
the
floude
,
he
laide
the
foundation
of
the
newe
Lawe
.
The
seconde
of
Februarie
,
how
his
mother
vnspotted
,
obeyeng
the
maner
of
her
contry
:
brought
him
into
the
temple
,
and
suftred
her self
to
be
purified
or
clensed
,
whiche
we
calle
churching
of
childe
.
In
memorie
wherof
the
churche
vseth
that
daye
,
solempne
procession
,
and
halowing
of
candles
.
The
fiue
and
twentieth
of
Marche
,
howe
the
aungel
brought
woorde
to
the
virgin
Marte
,
that
Christ
shoulde
be
borne
of
her
,
being
conceyued
in
her
wombe
,
by
the
ouershadowing
of
the
holy
ghoste
.
At
the
whiche
time
they
willed
vs
to
faste
the
fourtie
daies
that
he
fasted
him selfe
,
being
with
vs
vppon
earth
,
and
to
renewe
the
remembraunce
of
his
passion
,
and
deathe
,
whiche
he
willingly
susteined
to
deliuer
vs
fro
the
yoke
and
bondage
of
the
deuell
.
The
laste
day
of
that
faste
,
which
oftentimes
falleth
in
Aprille
,
to
celebrate
the
highest
feaste
in
al
the
yere
:
in
remembraunce
howe
he
ouercame
deathe
,
descended
into
helle
,
vanquisshed
the
deuell
,
and
retourned
againe
on
liue
,
and
appeared
in
glorious
wyse
vnto
his
scholers
,
or
disciples
.
In
Maye
,
howe
all
those
his
scholers
loking
vpon
him
,
he
by
his
owne
vertue
an●
mighte
,
stied
vp
into
the
heauens
.
At
the
whiche
time
,
by
th
ordenaunce
of
saincte
Mamerte
,
bishoppe
of
Vienne
:
there
be
made
ganginges
with
the
lesse
Letanies
from
one
Churche
to
another
,
all
Christendome
ouer
.
In
Iune
,
and
somtime
in
Maie
,
how
the
holy
ghoste
,
promised
to
the
disciples
,
giuen
from
aboue
,
appered
to
them
like
glowing
tongues
:
and
gaue
them
to
vndrestande
,
&
to
speake
the
tonges
of
al
nacions
.
Th
eight
daie
folowing
,
Trinitie
Sondaie
.
The
fiueth
daie
aftre
that
,
how
Christe
in
his
laste
supper
,
for
a
continualle
remembraunce
of
himself
,
instituted
the
moste
holsome
Sacramente
of
his
bodie
and
bloud
,
vndre
the
fourme
of
breade
and
wine
,
leauyng
it
to
be
sene
and
eaten
of
his
.
The
fiuetenth
of
Iuly
,
how
the
blessed
Apostles
,
acordyng
as
thei
ware
commaunded
,
the
twelueth
yere
aftre
the
Ascencion
of
their
Master
into
heauen
:
wente
their
waies
into
the
vniuersalle
worlde
,
to
Preache
vnto
all
people
.
The
departyng
of
Christes
mother
out
of
this
life
,
the
fiuetenth
daie
of
Auguste
.
And
her
Natiuitie
,
th
eight
of
Septembre
.
And
th
one
and
twentie
of
N●uembre
,
how
she
from
thre
yeres
of
age
(
at
the
whiche
tyme
she
was
presented
to
the
temple
)
vntill
she
was
mariage
able
,
remained
there
seruing
God
stil
a
peate
And
th
eight
of
Decembre
,
how
she
was
of
her
parentes
begotten
,
that
longe
afore
had
bene
barreine
.
The
second
daie
of
Iulie
,
how
Elisabethe
passyng
the
Mounteines
,
visited
her
kind
eswoman
.
There
wars
also
certeine
holie
daies
appoincted
to
the
.xii.
Apostles
.
To
certeine
Martyres
,
Confessours
,
and
Virgines
.
As
the
fowre
and
twentieth
of
Februarie
to
saincte
Matthie
.
To
saincte
Marke
the
Euangeliste
,
the
.xxv.
of
Aprille
.
Vpon
the
whiche
daie
,
Gregorie
ordeined
the
greate
Letanies
to
be
song●
The
firste
of
Maie
is
hallowed
for
Philippe
and
Iames
the
more
.
The
.xxix.
of
Iune
,
for
Petre
and
Paule
:
&
the
.xxiiij.
of
the
same
,
for
the
Natiuitie
of
.
S.
Ihon
Baptiste
.
The
.xxv.
of
Iuly
,
for
Iames
the
lesse
.
For
Bartholomewe
the
fowre
&
twentie
of
August
.
For
Mathewe
,
the
one
and
twentie
of
Septembre
.
And
the
eight
and
twentie
of
Octobre
,
for
Simon
and
Iude.
The
last
of
Nouembre
,
for
.
S
Andrewe
,
The
one
and
twentie
of
Decembre
,
for
saincte
Thomas
.
And
the
.vij.
and
twentie
of
thesame
moneth
for
Ihon
the
Euangelist
.
The
daie
before
,
for
Stephin
the
first
Martire
.
And
the
daie
aftre
for
the
Innocentes
.
The
tenth
of
August
for
sainct
Laurence
.
And
the
thre
&
twentie
of
Aprille
,
for
saincte
George
.
Of
all
the
Confessours
,
there
are
no
moe
that
haue
holidaies
appoincted
,
but
S.
Martine
and
saincte
Nicholas
.
The
firste
,
on
the
eleuenth
of
Nouembre
:
and
the
other
the
sixteth
of
Decembre
.
Ratherine
the
virgine
,
the
fiue
and
twentie
of
Nouembre
,
and
Marie
Magdalene
the
twentie
and
two
of
Iuly
.
There
is
also
vndre
the
name
of
saincte
Michael
alone
,
the
.xxix.
of
Septembre
:
a
holy
daie
for
all
blessed
Angelles
.
And
one
other
in
commune
for
all
the
sain●tes
,
and
chosen
of
GOD
,
the
firste
of
Nouembre
.
Thei
would
also
that
euery
seuenthe
daie
,
should
be
hallowed
of
the
Christianes
,
by
the
name
of
Sondaie
,
as
the
Iewes
doe
their
Sabboth
:
restyng
from
all
worldly
woorke
,
and
beyng
onely
occupied
with
praising
of
GOD
,
and
the
deuine
Seruice
in
the
Churche
.
To
learne
by
the
Priestes
preachyng
,
the
Gospelle
and
the
commaundementes
of
our
faith
.
And
by
what
meanes
so
euer
we
thinke
in
our
conscience
we
haue
prouoked
the
wrathe
of
God
against
vs
all
the
wieke
afore
:
that
,
this
daie
to
amende
,
to
sette
cliert
,
and
aske
pardone
for
.
In
time
past
tuery
Thursdaie
also
was
kepte
as
the
Sondaie
.
But
because
we
mighte
sieme
therein
,
somewhat
to
gratefie
the
Heathen
(
whiche
that
daie
kepte
solempne
holie
daie
,
to
Iupiter
their
Idolle
)
it
was
laied
doune
againe
.
More
ouer
the
clerkes
and
the
people
,
vsed
bothe
Thursdaie
and
Sondaie
before
Masse
,
to
go
round
aboute
the
Churche
a
Procession
,
and
the
Prieste
,
to
sprinckle
the
people
with
holy
watre
.
Agapitus
instituted
the
one
,
and
the
other
.
The
Thursdaie
,
in
remembraunce
of
Thristes
Ascencion
,
and
the
Sondaie
,
of
his
glorious
Resurrection
:
whiche
we
celebrate
fro
Sondaie
to
Sondaie
continually
,
ones
euery
eight
daies
.
The
night
afore
euery
ordenary
holidaie
or
feaste
full
daie
:
the
whole
clergie
,
and
the
people
,
ware
bounde
to
kiepe
Vigile
in
euery
churche
.
That
is
to
saie
,
to
wake
all
nighte
,
in
deuine
seruice
and
praier
.
But
vpon
consideracion
of
many
slaunderous
crimes
and
offences
,
that
ware
by
diuers
naughtie
and
malicious
persones
committed
,
by
the
oportunitie
of
the
darke
:
this
maner
was
taken
awaie
,
and
or
deined
that
the
daie
before
the
feaste
,
should
be
fasted
,
whiche
yet
kiepeth
stille
the
name
of
Vigile
.
The
fathers
decreed
that
the
churche
in
the
whole
yere
should
renue
the
memorie
of
fiue
thynges
.
Fro
the
Sondaie
called
Septuagesima
(
because
there
are
seuentie
daies
,
betwiene
that
and
the
octauaes
of
Easter
)
thei
would
vs
to
renue
the
memorie
of
Thristes
Fasting
,
Passion
,
Death
&
Be
wrialle
.
The
miserable
falle
also
of
our
first
parentes
,
and
those
extreme
errours
of
mankinde
,
by
the
whiche
thei
ware
ledde
awaie
fro
the
knowledge
and
worshippe
of
one
verte
GOD
:
to
the
wicked
supersticion
and
honour
of
Idolles
and
deuelles
.
And
further
,
the
greuous
and
intollerable
bondage
that
the
people
of
Israell
suffred
vndre
the
Pharao
of
Egipte
.
Vpon
whiche
consideracion
,
the
bookes
of
Genesis
and
Erodus
be
redde
in
the
seruice
of
the
churche
.
Whiche
sheweth
then
in
all
her
demeanour
,
and
appareilyng
,
heauinesse
and
sorowe
.
From
the
octauaes
of
Easter
,
to
the
octauaes
of
Whitsontide
,
Christes
Resurrection
,
and
Ascencion
,
with
the
commyng
of
the
holy
Ghoste
.
And
together
with
that
,
the
redempcion
,
reconciliacion
,
and
at
onement
of
mankinde
with
God
the
father
,
throughe
Iesus
Christe
:
and
the
restoryng
againe
of
the
children
of
Israell
,
to
the
lande
of
beheste
.
Wherein
was
prefigured
our
reconciliacion
and
redempcion
aforesaied
.
For
that
cause
is
all
the
seruice
out
of
the
newe
Testament
,
and
al
thinges
done
with
ioie
&
gladnes
.
From
the
octauaes
of
Whitsontide
,
till
Aduente
,
rx.
wiekes
space
,
and
more
,
thei
would
haut
to
bee
celebrated
the
conuersacion
of
Christe
here
in
the
worlde
,
with
his
miracles
and
woorkes
of
wondre
.
And
ouer
and
beside
that
,
the
longe
pilgrimage
that
mankinde
,
by
longe
renolucion
maketh
,
from
one
generation
to
another
,
from
the
tyme
of
our
redemption
,
saluacion
and
sauyng
,
vntill
the
laste
daie
of
time
.
Wherfore
duryng
this
while
,
vpon
consideracion
of
the
diuerse
happe
and
hasarde
,
wherwith
the
Churche
is
tossed
,
like
a
Shippe
in
the
troubled
Seas
,
she
neither
greatly
reioiseth
,
ne
soroweth
,
but
redeth
greate
chaunge
of
bookes
,
out
of
the
olde
and
newe
Testamente
:
to
the
ende
she
maie
walke
the
warelier
,
and
the
bettre
wtjnde
her self
out
of
the
stormes
,
that
are
trady
to
assaile
her
.
From
Aduente
to
Christemas
,
to
remembre
the
tyme
from
Moses
,
to
the
commyng
of
Messias
.
In
the
whiche
mankinde
certefied
of
saluacion
,
bothe
by
the
lawe
and
the
Prophetes
,
awaited
with
moste
earneste
desires
for
his
comming
,
and
the
kingdome
that
he
shold
haue
Wherefore
thei
ordeined
that
the
Prophecies
should
be
redde
,
and
fasting
exercised
.
That
the
churche
the
bettre
enstruited
,
and
abled
by
these
,
mighte
the
worthelter
receiue
the
Birche
daie
of
Christ
her
Lorde
(
whiche
euer
falleth
the
fowerth
wieke
aftre
)
and
from
thens
holde
on
with
feaste
,
and
continuall
gladnesse
,
vntill
Septuagesima
.
Retoisyng
that
he
was
now
rome
:
whiche
should
bee
the
saulutour
of
the
worlde
.
Their
oratories
Temples
,
or
places
of
praier
(
whiche
we
calle
Churches
)
might
not
be
built
without
the
good
will
of
the
Bishoppe
of
the
Diocese
.
And
when
the
Timbre
was
redy
to
be
framed
,
and
the
foundacion
digged
:
it
behoued
them
to
sende
for
the
Bishoppe
,
to
hallowe
the
firste
corner
stone
of
the
foundacion
,
and
to
make
the
signe
of
the
crosse
thervpon
,
and
to
laie
it
,
and
directe
it
iuste
Caste
and
Weste
.
And
then
might
the
Masons
sette
vpon
the
reste
,
but
not
afore
.
This
Churche
did
thei
vse
to
builde
,
aftre
the
facion
of
a
crosse
,
and
not
vnlike
the
shape
of
a
manne
.
The
Chauncelle
(
in
the
whiche
is
conteined
the
highe
Altare
and
the
Quiere
)
directe
full
into
the
East
,
representeth
the
heade
.
And
therfore
ought
to
be
made
somwhat
rounde
,
and
muche
shorter
then
the
body
of
the
churche
.
And
yet
vpon
respecte
that
the
head
is
the
place
for
the
eyes
,
it
ought
to
be
of
more
lighte
,
and
to
bee
separate
with
a
particion
,
in
the
steade
of
a
necke
,
from
the
body
of
the
Churche
.
This
particion
the
Latine
calleth
Cancellj
:
and
out
of
that
cometh
our
terme
,
Chauncelle
.
On
eche
side
of
this
chauncelle
peraduenture
(
for
so
fitteth
it
beste
)
should
stand
a
Turret
,
as
it
ware
for
two
eares
.
And
in
these
the
Belles
to
be
hanged
,
to
calle
the
people
to
Seruice
,
by
daie
and
by
night
.
Undre
one
of
these
Turrettes
,
is
there
commonly
a
voulte
,
whose
doore
openeth
into
the
quiere
.
And
in
this
are
laid
vp
,
the
hallowed
vesselles
and
ornamentes
,
and
other
vtensiles
of
the
church
.
we
calle
it
a
vestrie
.
The
other
parte
oughte
so
to
be
fitted
,
that
hauing
as
it
ware
on
eche
side
an
arme
,
the
reste
maye
resemble
the
bodye
with
the
fete
stretched
in
breadthe
,
and
in
lengthe
.
On
eche
side
of
the
bodye
the
pillers
to
stonde
.
Vpon
whose
coronettes
or
heades
the
vaulte
or
rophe
of
the
churche
maye
reste
.
And
to
the
foote
beneth
,
aulters
to
be
ioyned
.
Those
aulters
to
be
ordrely
alway
couered
with
two
aulter
clothes
,
and
garnisshed
with
the
crosse
of
Christe
,
or
some
litle
cofre
of
reliques
.
At
eche
ende
a
candelsticke
:
and
a
booke
towarde
the
myddes
.
The
walles
to
be
parieted
without
,
and
within
,
and
diuersly
paintted
.
That
thei
also
should
haue
in
euery
parisshe
a
faire
sounde
stone
,
made
holowe
,
and
fitte
to
holde
water
:
in
the
whiche
the
water
consecrate
for
baptisme
,
may
be
kept
for
the
christening
of
children
.
Upon
the
right
hande
of
the
highe
aulter
,
that
ther
should
be
an
almorie
,
either
cutte
into
the
walle
,
or
framed
vpon
it
:
in
the
whiche
thei
woulde
haue
the
Sacrament
of
the
Lordes
bodye
,
the
holy
oyle
for
the
sicke
,
and
the
Chrismatorie
,
alwaie
to
be
locked
.
Furthermore
thei
woulde
that
ther
should
be
a
pulpite
in
the
middes
of
the
churche
,
wherein
the
prieste
maye
stonde
vpon
sondaies
and
holidayes
,
to
teache
the
people
those
thinges
that
it
behoueth
them
to
knowe
.
The
Chauncelle
to
serue
onely
for
the
priestes
,
and
clerkes
.
The
rest
of
the
temporalle
multitude
to
be
in
the
body
of
the
church
.
Seperate
notwithstonding
,
the
men
on
the
ryghte
side
,
and
the
women
,
on
the
lefte
.
And
eche
of
them
to
be
sobre
and
honest
in
apparelle
and
behauour
.
Whatsoeuer
is
contrary
to
good
facion
or
christiane
religion
,
with
greate
diligence
to
shonne
it
.
It
was
the
maner
in
the
first
churche
,
both
amonge
men
and
women
to
lette
their
heare
growe
,
to
shewe
out
their
naked
skinne
,
and
very
litle
or
nothing
to
diffre
in
apparelle
.
Sainct
Peter
put
first
ordre
,
that
women
should
couer
their
heades
,
and
menne
rounde
their
heare
,
and
either
of
them
to
go
in
seueralle
and
sondrye
apparelle
.
Moreouer
that
to
euery
churche
,
shold
be
laid
out
a
churchyarde
,
of
the
grounde
adioyning
,
in
the
whiche
all
christen
mennes
bodies
mighte
indifferently
be
bewried
.
The
same
to
be
consecrate
,
or
halowed
by
the
bisshoppe
,
and
to
enioye
all
the
priuilegies
that
the
churche
may
enioye
.
The
funeralle
for
the
deade
,
thei
kepe
not
in
euery
place
ylike
.
Some
mourne
and
kepe
dirige
and
Masse
seuen
daies
continualle
together
,
some
.ix.
some
.xxx.
or
fourtye
some
,
fiuetie
,
and
a
hundred
,
and
other
a
whole
yere
,
wrapped
vp
in
blacke
.
The
counseile
of
Toledo
ordeined
that
the
corps
beinge
firste
wasshed
,
and
then
wrapped
vp
in
a
shiete
,
shoulde
be
caried
forthe
with
singing
by
menne
of
his
owne
condicion
or
sorte
,
clerkes
by
clerkes
,
and
laye
menne
of
laye
menne
.
And
aftre
what
time
the
priest
hath
sensed
the
corps
,
throwen
holy
water
vppon
it
,
&
said
certeine
prayers
,
to
laye
it
into
the
graue
with
the
face
vpwarde
,
and
the
heade
into
the
weaste
.
Then
to
throwe
in
the
earth
again
,
and
in
token
that
ther
is
a
christian
ther
bewried
,
to
sette
vp
a
crosse
of
wodde
,
garnisshed
with
yvie
,
cipres
,
or
laurelle
.
These
be
the
ordres
and
facions
of
the
Christiane
religion
.
FINIS
.
¶
The
treatise
of
Iosephus
,
conteyning
the
ordres
,
and
Lawes
of
the
Iewes
commune
wealthe
.
¶
To
the
Reader
.
THis
lytle
treatise
,
good
Reader
,
haue
I
translated
out
of
a
Latine
texte
,
laid
worde
for
woorde
,
aunswe
,
ringe
to
the
Grieke
(
for
in
that
tonge
Iosephus
compiled
it
)
as
niere
as
it
was
possible
.
And
looke
howe
scrupulous
myne
Authour
was
in
matching
the
latine
:
so
scrupulous
haue
I
also
bene
in
deuising
myne
englysshe
.
Remembring
alway
,
that
thoughe
in
other
writinges
of
mennes
denyse
,
an
enterpretour
maye
,
eyther
to
giue
lighte
to
the
sentence
,
or
to
obserue
the
naturalle
phrase
of
the
tonge
that
he
enterpreteth
in
(
specially
wher
ther
lieth
no
matier
of
importaunce
or
coutrouersie
)
vse
a
more
libertie
of
woordes
and
sentence
:
yet
in
these
holy
writinges
deliuered
vs
fro
GOD
,
in
them
I
saye
,
and
euery
braunche
of
them
,
we
oughte
rather
to
shonne
then
to
seke
suche
libertie
,
asmuche
as
we
maye
.
Studienge
nowe
not
so
muche
to
flourishe
in
painted
penning
,
as
sobrely
,
and
sensibly
to
giue
the
meaninge
of
those
infinite
threasoures
,
with
suche
wordes
as
falle
moste
feling
.
lie
for
them
,
ronne
thei
neuer
so
roughe
in
the
prose
,
or
be
they
neuer
so
simple
and
harde
framing
with
our
phrase
.
If
my
doinges
therfore
herin
shall
seme
to
the
in
certeyne
places
,
more
Grekisshe
then
Englysshe
,
or
liker
the
maner
of
the
Latine
then
of
our
owne
londe
:
impute
it
to
the
reuerence
that
I
owe
to
these
maner
of
Authours
.
When
Moses
had
gouerned
the
Israelites
,
by
the
space
of
fowrtie
yeres
,
but
.xxx.
daies
lackyng
:
He
assembled
the
people
harde
vpon
Iordane
,
where
the
coune
now
stondeth
,
that
is
called
Abila
(
so
named
of
the
plentie
of
Abeles
,
theraboute
growing
)
and
all
the
people
being
gathered
together
,
he
spake
vnto
theim
in
this
wise
.
Felowes
&
companions
of
my
long
trauelles
,
forasmuche
as
it
pleaseth
God
that
I
departe
this
life
,
and
myne
age
is
now
comen
to
the
nombre
of
an
hundred
and
twentie
yeres
:
and
for
that
I
can
be
no
helpe
,
ne
aide
vnto
you
,
in
the
thinges
ye
shal
haue
to
do
on
the
other
side
I
ordeine
(
the
Lorde
restrainyng
me
)
I
thought
it
not
miete
,
no
not
euen
now
at
the
laste
caste
,
to
slacke
myne
endeu
our
to
warde
you
for
the
aduauncement
of
your
wealth
But
to
studie
how
to
purchace
afwell
to
you
eternalle
enioyeng
of
prosperitie
,
as
to
my self
perpetualle
memorie
emongest
you
,
when
ye
shall
haue
opteined
plentie
of
al
blessednesse
.
Go
to
then
,
aftre
what
time
I
shall
haue
declared
,
how
bothe
ye
your selues
maie
be
blessed
,
and
leaue
vnto
your
posteritie
an
euerlasting
possession
of
the
same
,
I
will
so
departe
this
life
.
And
truly
I
am
worthye
me
thinckes
to
be
credited
,
O
Israelites
,
a
fauourable
GOD
,
is
the
onely
cause
of
all
the
good
thinges
that
men
possesse
.
And
he
alone
can
giue
vnto
the
worthy
,
and
take
fro
the
wicked
.
If
ye
shewe
your selues
towarde
him
,
suche
as
he
requireth
,
and
suche
as
I
perfectely
knowinge
his
wille
and
pleasure
admonysshe
ye
to
be
:
he
shall
neuer
with
drawe
himself
from
you
,
neither
shal
ye
at
any
time
cease
to
be
blessed
,
&
honorable
ouer
all
.
Yea
the
wealth
that
ye
now
possesse
,
shall
remaine
sure
your
owne
:
and
that
that
is
promised
ye
in
time
to
come
,
shall
spiedely
the
giuen
ye
.
So
that
ye
obeie
the
thinges
,
whiche
God
would
ye
to
obeie
:
and
preferre
no
trade
of
Ciuile
ordre
or
gouernaunce
,
before
the
lawes
that
I
presently
giue
you
:
ne
straie
vnto
straunge
maners
,
contempnynge
the
loue
and
feare
,
whiche
ye
now
haue
vnto
the
Lorde
.
And
in
folowyng
these
▪
ye
shal
be
of
all
menne
moste
strong
and
valiaunte
in
fight
,
and
vanquisheable
to
none
enemie
.
Neither
is
it
mete
that
thei
should
feare
any
manne
:
for
whose
helpe
God
hath
armed
hymself
to
battaile
:
Greate
rewardes
are
laied
before
ye
for
vertue
:
if
duryng
your
life
she
dwelle
continually
in
you
.
For
firste
,
she
her self
of
all
goodnes
is
the
best
:
and
purchaseth
habound
aunce
of
all
other
thynges
that
good
are
.
She
truely
,
vsed
emong
ye
,
shal
giue
vnto
you
a
blessed
life
:
make
ye
to
be
praised
aboue
all
foreme
nacions
,
and
cause
ye
to
be
renoumed
emong
those
that
shal
be
aftre
your
daies
.
All
these
thinges
maie
ye
obteine
,
if
ye
bee
obediente
and
kepe
well
the
lawes
whiche
I
haue
giuen
ye
from
the
mouthe
of
God
,
and
exercise
your
mindes
in
the
vndrestanding
of
them
As
for
my self
,
I
departe
gladde
of
your
prosperitie
,
commendyng
ye
to
the
rul●
of
sobre
discrecion
,
and
to
those
honeste
ordres
and
Lawes
,
that
I
leaue
among
ye
:
and
to
the
vertue
of
your
chiefteines
,
to
whom
the
aduauncement
of
your
commodities
and
profites
shal
be
committed
.
God
also
,
that
hetherto
hath
gouerned
you
,
&
by
whose
wille
I
haue
bene
your
profitable
minister
:
shall
not
yet
cease
to
prouide
for
ye
.
But
euen
as
long
as
ye
your selues
shall
wishe
to
haue
him
your
gouernour
&
helper
(
continuyng
in
your
earneste
zeale
of
vertue
)
so
long
shall
ye
be
sure
that
he
wille
foresee
to
deliuer
ye
from
daunger
.
And
the
high
Prieste
Eleasar
,
and
Iosua
,
the
counsaile
,
and
the
Officers
of
the
Tribes
:
shall
declare
and
open
vnto
you
,
what
is
beste
to
be
done
.
Whiche
if
ye
followe
,
ye
shall
haue
blessed
wealthe
amonge
you
Obeie
ye
them
therefore
withoute
grudge
.
vnderstandyng
,
that
the
menne
whiche
praise
worthely
canne
obeit
:
shall
also
haue
knoweledge
how
praise
worthely
to
rule
,
if
thei
shal
ones
come
to
that
prerogatiue
of
dignitie
.
And
iudge
it
to
be
franke
libertie
,
not
to
repine
against
the
thynges
▪
whervnto
your
Capiteines
shall
require
ye
.
For
now
ye
take
this
to
be
libertie
.
If
ye
maie
hurte
those
that
haue
done
good
vn
to
you
:
and
sette
nought
by
them
,
whiche
are
your
welwillers
and
friendes
.
The
whiche
euill
,
if
ye
shall
from
hence
furthe
auoide
:
the
worlde
shall
go
the
bettre
with
you
.
Beware
I
require
you
,
that
ye
neuer
entreprise
suche
outrage
against
them
,
as
ye
haue
often
attempted
against
me
.
For
ye
knowe
that
I
haue
bene
oftener
in
hasarde
of
my
life
,
throughe
you
,
then
by
mine
enemies
.
Wherin
I
would
ye
should
not
thincke
,
that
I
meane
in
any
wise
to
atcwighte
ye
,
or
●aunte
ye
.
For
lothe
woulde
I
be
,
by
this
my
rehersalle
of
thinges
paste
,
to
leaue
in
your
mindes
any
displeasure
against
me
,
now
,
at
my
departing
.
Seing
that
euen
then
,
when
ye
thus
dealte
with
me
:
I
shewed
none
angre
against
ye
.
But
by
this
,
to
giue
ye
warnyng
that
ye
vprightly
behaue
your selues
heraftre
,
and
offre
no
iniurie
to
your
superiours
for
riches
sake
.
Wherof
ye
shall
haue
plentie
,
beyng
ones
passed
Iordane
,
and
hauyng
achieued
Chanaan
.
But
if
throughe
these
,
vertue
shall
become
contemptible
and
fulsome
vnto
you
,
ye
shall
lose
also
the
fauour
of
God
.
Who
becomen
your
enemie
,
ye
shall
also
lose
the
lande
whiche
ye
shall
possesse
:
with
shame
enough
ouercomen
of
your
enemies
in
the
fielde
.
And
being
skatered
the
worlde
ouer
,
ye
shall
be
as
thralles
and
bondemen
,
in
euery
coaste
and
countrie
,
by
Sea
and
by
lande
.
And
as
for
the
remembraunce
,
and
repentaunce
of
the
lawes
not
obserued
:
shall
then
,
when
ye
shal
be
fallen
into
those
euilles
,
stande
ye
to
none
effecte
.
Wherefore
,
if
ye
entende
to
conserue
these
lawes
:
leaue
ye
not
an
enemie
on
liue
,
when
ye
shall
haue
vanquished
them
.
But
iudge
it
necessary
for
your
welfares
,
to
destroie
theim
euery
mothers
childe
.
Lesse
if
thei
be
suffred
to
liue
:
ye
take
sauour
in
their
maners
,
and
corrupte
your
owne
countrie
discipline
&
ordenaunces
.
I
counsaile
ye
also
that
ye
hewe
doune
their
groues
,
throwe
doune
their
Altares
,
and
what
so
euer
Churches
thei
shall
haue
:
and
abolishe
with
fire
,
the
memorialle
of
theim
,
and
their
people
.
For
by
that
,
and
none
other
meanes
,
shall
ye
stablishe
your selues
a
sure
quiete
,
in
your
blisse
.
And
that
your
nature
leade
ye
not
to
the
worse
,
for
lacke
of
knowledge
of
the
bettre
:
I
haue
bothe
made
vnto
you
Lawes
,
as
I
learned
them
at
the
mouthe
of
the
lorde
,
&
also
an
ordre
of
publique
discipline
.
Acordyng
to
the
ordenaunces
whereof
,
if
ye
shall
directe
your
liues
,
ye
shal
be
iudged
of
all
people
the
moste
happie
.
Hauyng
spoken
these
thynges
,
he
deliuered
vnto
them
the
lawes
,
and
the
ordre
of
their
commune
wealth
,
written
in
a
boke
.
But
thei
vniuersally
wepte
,
and
greatly
lamented
the
departure
of
their
capitein
that
so
fast
approched
.
Remembring
what
daungters
and
carcke
,
he
had
suffred
for
their
sauftie
:
&
muche
distrustyng
what
should
aftrewarde
come
of
theim
.
As
the
people
that
neuer
was
like
to
haue
suche
a
gouernour
again
.
And
muche
fearyng
least
God
would
withdrawe
his
tendrenes
towarde
theim
:
when
there
lacked
a
Moses
to
entreate
.
And
thei
bewailed
with
greate
repentaunce
,
the
thynges
,
whiche
in
their
angre
thei
had
done
vnto
hym
in
the
deserte
.
So
that
the
teares
of
the
people
,
their
dole
,
and
sobbyng
complaintes
:
ware
greater
then
could
be
recomforted
with
wordes
.
Although
Moses
did
what
in
hym
laie
,
to
perswade
them
that
there
was
no
cause
why
thei
should
bewaile
hym
:
But
rather
remembre
to
put
in
vse
the
ordre
of
the
commune
welth
that
he
had
giuen
theim
.
And
so
he
dissolued
the
assemblie
.
The
lawes
then
perteinyng
to
the
institucion
of
our
citie
,
are
suche
as
followe
.
But
suche
as
he
lefte
vs
commune
among
our selues
:
those
haue
I
deferred
vntill
I
putte
furthe
my
booke
,
See
that
there
be
one
holie
citie
,
in
the
mooste
goodlie
place
of
all
the
lande
of
Chanaan
.
See
that
ther
be
but
one
churche
in
it
,
and
one
altare
:
of
stones
neither
squared
nor
karued
,
ne
yet
framed
by
Masonrie
,
but
hande
somely
heaped
together
,
as
thei
be
gathered
.
And
lette
the
same
be
so
plastered
ouer
,
that
it
maie
appere
to
the
sighte
,
a
plaine
and
comely
Altare
.
But
se
there
be
none
ascence
ther
vnto
by
staiers
,
but
onely
a
faire
vp
goyng
,
by
a
slope
bancque
of
Turfes
.
In
any
other
of
your
cities
,
se
there
neither
be
Churche
,
ne
Altare
.
For
God
is
but
one
,
and
the
people
of
the
Hebrues
but
one
.
Whosoeuer
shal
haue
spoken
*
villanie
against
God
,
Thrise
a
yere
the
people
shal
assemble
into
the
citie
where
the
churche
is
:
fro
farre
,
and
niere
,
through
the
whole
lande
that
the
Nebrues
shal
possesse
.
Bothe
to
rendre
thanckes
to
GOD
,
for
that
he
shall
haue
sent
them
:
&
to
make
supplicacion
for
thinges
that
are
to
come
.
And
further
,
to
th
ende
that
with
often
hauntynge
one
with
another
,
and
festing
together
:
there
maie
be
a
friendship
engendred
emongest
theim
.
For
truely
it
is
miete
that
menne
of
one
nacion
,
and
bloude
,
and
coupled
in
one
trade
of
lawes
:
should
be
acqueinted
one
with
another
(
as
by
suche
fellowshippeit
shal
come
to
passe
)
and
that
thei
should
cause
a
remembraunce
to
remaine
one
of
another
emongest
them
with
suche
repaire
,
and
companieng
together
.
Without
the
whiche
ye
shall
seme
one
to
a nother
moste
straunge
.
Ye
shall
also
reserue
aparte
,
a
tenthe
of
all
the
fruictes
of
the
earthe
:
beside
the
tenthe
appoincted
to
be
giuen
to
the
priestes
,
and
Leuites
.
The
whiche
ye
shall
selle
eche
man
at
home
in
his
countrie
.
But
the
profecte
comyng
thereof
,
shal
be
spent
vpon
the
feastes
,
and
sacrifices
to
be
made
in
the
holy
citie
.
For
so
is
it
mete
that
men
take
parte
of
the
fruictes
comming
of
the
londe
whiche
the
Lorde
shall
giue
them
,
to
the
honour
of
the
giuer
.
The
price
that
commeth
of
the
commune
harlot
,
shalt
thou
not
conuerte
vnto
the
vse
of
Sacrifice
.
For
God
delighteth
not
in
the
fruites
of
any
kinde
of
iniquitie
:
and
nothing
is
more
abhominable
then
such
lewdenes
of
the
body
.
Likewyse
yf
anye
manne
require
eyther
thy
dogge
for
the
folde
,
or
for
the
chace
to
lime
his
bitche
,
the
price
comming
therof
shalte
thou
not
conuerte
to
the
sacrifice
of
the
Lord
.
No
man
shall
rayle
against
those
that
other
cities
holde
for
their
goddes
.
Neither
shall
ye
spoyle
or
robbe
,
churche
or
chapell
of
any
foreine
Idolle
,
ne
take
away
any
gifte
consecrate
to
them
.
See
that
none
of
you
be
apparelled
with
a
garmente
*
of
linnen
and
wollen
meinte
:
And
when
the
multitude
shal
be
assembled
into
the
holy
citie
,
to
celebrate
the
seuenth
yeres
sacrifices
,
at
suche
time
as
the
feast
of
the
Bowthes
draweth
nighe
:
lette
the
bysshoppe
,
standing
in
some
place
alofte
made
for
the
purpose
,
fro
whence
he
may
wel
be
harde
,
recite
the
lawes
vnto
them
all
.
Withholdinge
neither
woman
,
ne
childe
:
no
not
the
bondeman
from
hearing
of
them
.
For
it
behoueth
them
to
haue
them
writen
in
their
hartes
&
mindes
:
that
thei
may
be
kepte
,
neuer
to
perisshe
.
For
by
that
meanes
shall
it
come
to
passe
that
thei
shall
not
offende
,
when
thei
shal
haue
none
ignoraunce
to
excuse
them
in
the
ordinaunces
and
lawes
:
and
the
lawes
shal
haue
the
greater
authoritie
vppon
the
offendours
,
in
that
thei
haue
warned
them
afore
of
the
penaltie
,
and
by
hearing
haue
grauen
in
their
mindes
what
thinges
thei
commaunde
.
That
thei
maye
haue
the
effecte
of
their
meaninge
,
euen
dwelling
within
them
.
The
whiche
neclegted
:
thei
shal
offende
,
and
be
the
cause
of
their
owne
euilles
.
Yea
,
and
let
the
very
children
learne
the
lawes
fro
their
youthe
,
as
being
a
most
good
lye
discipline
,
and
the
cause
of
blessed
wealthe
.
Twise
a
daye
also
,
bothe
in
the
morning
,
and
at
the
houre
of
bedtime
,
let
them
testifie
to
the
Lord
,
his
bounteous
goodnes
from
the
time
of
their
deliueraunce
oute
of
Egipte
.
Forasmuche
as
thanckes
giuinge
of
very
nature
is
dewe
:
and
is
had
aswell
to
yelde
recompence
for
the
benefites
paste
,
as
to
allure
the
like
in
time
afterwarde
.
Let
them
also
write
vpon
their
doores
,
eche
most
notable
benefite
receiued
of
God
:
and
what
soeuer
may
set
forthe
hie
power
and
fauour
towarde
them
.
Lette
them
beare
them
for
broches
on
their
cappes
,
and
braselettes
on
their
armes
,
and
let
them
shewe
them
to
all
menne
:
that
goddes
tendrenes
towarde
them
may
on
euery
side
be
apparant
.
Lette
there
be
chosen
for
euery
citye
,
seuen
rulers
,
exercised
in
all
vertue
,
and
in
the
waye
of
equitie
.
And
to
euery
of
those
let
ther
be
giuen
two
ministres
,
of
the
Tribe
of
the
leuites
.
And
let
those
whiche
are
appointed
to
ministre
the
lawes
to
the
citie
:
be
had
in
all
honour
,
and
reuerence
.
So
that
no
man
be
bolde
to
speake
any
wordes
of
dishonestie
,
thei
being
present
:
ne
to
behaue
him self
malapertly
.
That
this
their
reuerence
towarde
men
of
dignitie
:
may
make
them
more
fearde
to
offende
against
God
.
And
let
the
iudges
haue
power
to
pronounce
their
sentence
,
excepte
any
man
can
shewe
that
thei
are
corrupted
with
money
to
peruerte
the
lawe
:
or
can
bring
any
other
cause
to
conuince
them
not
to
haue
iudged
a
righte
.
For
it
is
not
miete
that
such
shoulde
sitte
in
iudgement
,
as
will
leane
to
lucre
or
dignitie
:
but
suche
as
preferre
equitie
before
all
other
thinges
.
For
so
might
God
seme
to
be
smallie
reputed
amonge
you
,
and
to
be
iudged
of
lesse
aucthoritie
then
thei
:
to
whose
sentence
ye
shoulde
yelde
your
consente
,
for
feare
of
power
.
The
power
of
GOD
is
equitie
.
He
then
that
beareth
in
anye
pointe
with
them
that
are
of
power
,
for
dignities
sake
:
enhaunseth
their
power
aboue
the
power
of
GOD
.
But
if
the
iudges
be
not
able
to
determine
,
in
some
race
brought
afore
them
(
as
amonge
men
it
oftentimes
happeneth
)
let
them
remitte
the
whole
cause
to
the
holy
citie
.
And
let
the
highe
priest
,
the
prophete
and
the
counsell
assembled
,
giue
their
sentence
.
Cleaue
not
to
the
Testimonie
of
one
witnes
.
But
of
thre
,
or
twaine
at
the
leaste
:
suche
as
haue
so
liued
,
that
for
their
honestie
thei
maye
be
reputed
credite
worthy
.
The
woman
shal
not
be
admitted
as
a
witnes
,
for
the
lightenes
,
and
disshonest
holdenes
of
that
kinde
.
No
the
bondeman
shall
haue
no
voice
in
matier
of
witnes
,
for
that
he
lacketh
the
francque
noblenes
of
minde
:
&
either
for
lucre
or
feare
,
is
like
to
testifie
vntruthes
.
If
any
shal
be
giltie
of
false
witnes
,
conuicted
therof
:
let
him
suffre
the
same
that
the
personne
should
haue
againste
suffred
whome
he
wytnessed
.
If
ther
shall
haue
bene
in
any
place
a
murder
committed
,
and
neither
the
doer
can
be
founde
,
ne
anye
man
suspected
vpon
malice
to
haue
done
it
:
lette
serche
be
yet
made
for
the
doer
with
al
diligence
,
appointing
rewarde
to
him
who
so
euer
shall
detecte
him
.
But
if
then
neither
,
no
man
shal
disclose
in
the
officers
of
the
townes
nexte
vnto
the
place
wher
the
murdre
was
done
,
shall
mesure
the
distaunce
fro
the
plotte
where
the
deade
lieth
.
And
looke
what
towne
shal
be
founde
nexte
therunto
,
the
rulers
of
the
same
shall
leade
a
boughte
cowe
into
a
valley
and
place
,
neither
fitte
for
ploughe
ne
plante
,
and
shal
cutte
in
two
the
senowes
of
the
beaste
in
the
houghes
.
And
the
priestes
and
leuites
,
and
the
counseille
of
that
towne
:
wasshinge
ouer
the
heade
of
the
oxe
,
shall
with
loude
voice
protest
that
they
neither
did
it
,
ne
ware
present
at
the
diede
.
And
to
desire
God
to
forbeare
his
wrathe
,
and
that
neuer
ther
happen
so
heinous
a
diede
in
the
londe
agayne
.
At
this
present
ye
are
not
gouerned
by
any
kinge
,
or
any
one
man
alone
:
but
by
a
nombre
of
the
beste
,
chosen
out
among
ye
.
The
whiche
of
all
gouernaunces
is
the
beste
:
and
to
liue
vndre
it
,
passing
all
other
liues
.
Wisshe
ye
not
then
for
anye
other
trade
of
commune
wealthe
,
but
be
ye
contented
with
this
:
accomptinge
your
lawes
for
your
lordes
,
&
doyng
al
thinges
acording
vnto
them
.
For
god
is
sufficient
enoughe
to
be
your
ruler
.
But
if
ye
shal
be
at
anye
tune
desirous
to
haue
a
king
ouer
ye
:
let
him
be
of
your
bloude
,
and
suche
a
one
as
estiemeth
righteousnes
,
and
all
other
vertues
.
And
let
him
not
sticke
to
his
owne
wisedome
,
but
ordre
all
matiers
of
waight
by
the
lawes
,
and
the
lorde
.
And
let
him
do
nothinge
withoute
the
hyghe
priest
,
and
the
sentence
of
the
counseille
.
Neither
let
him
be
giuen
to
many
mariages
,
ne
to
seke
aboundaunce
of
money
and
horses
.
Whiche
hauing
obteined
,
he
maye
waxe
full
of
the
lawe
,
and
vtterly
contempne
it
.
And
if
ye
perceiue
that
he
busily
seketh
suche
thinges
:
lette
him
be
cutte
shorter
,
that
his
power
encreace
not
more
than
is
expedient
for
you
.
It
shal
be
lawful
for
no
man
to
remoue
the
bounde
either
of
his
owne
londe
,
or
of
other
mennes
,
with
whome
ye
haue
peace
.
But
let
it
be
sene
to
,
that
they
maye
continue
in
their
steades
,
as
the
sure
markes
of
god
,
there
placed
for
euer
.
For
therof
comme
the
warres
,
and
sedicion
:
when
the
coueitous
manne
will
encroche
beyonde
his
boundes
.
Yea
who
so
thus
ouerleapeth
the
bounde
,
will
not
gretly
sticke
to
ouerleape
also
the
lawe
.
He
that
planteth
an
horteyarde
,
if
the
settes
bring
frute
before
the
fourth
yere
:
let
him
neither
yelde
vnto
God
the
firstlinges
thereof
,
ne
occupie
them
to
his
owne
vse
.
For
thei
are
comen
in
vndue
time
,
and
soner
then
their
nature
permitteth
.
And
be
nether
miete
for
God
,
ne
the
owner
.
But
in
the
fourthe
frute
haruest
(
for
then
are
thei
seasonable
)
lette
him
beare
the
whole
gather
into
the
holy
city
,
and
let
them
be
spente
together
with
the
tenth
of
all
other
frutes
:
festing
with
his
frindes
,
the
fatherles
childe
,
and
the
widowe
.
And
in
the
.v.
yere
,
he
shall
haue
libertie
to
take
to
him self
the
profectes
of
his
plantes
.
Lette
not
the
vineyarde
be
planted
or
sowen
with
aught
elies
.
For
it
is
enoughe
for
the
grounde
to
nourishe
the
vine
,
&
to
be
free
fro
the
labour
of
the
ploughe
.
Let
the
grounde
be
tylled
with
oxen
,
and
let
none
other
beaste
be
yoked
with
them
.
Yea
let
the
ploughe
be
hande
somed
for
them
also
,
acording
to
their
sortes
.
Lette
your
siede
be
moste
piked
and
cleane
,
pure
,
and
vnmingled
:
nor
lette
them
not
be
sowen
by
two
or
by
thre
sortes
together
.
For
nature
liketh
not
suche
felowship
of
sondry
kindes
.
Neither
shal
ye
put
to
your
cattaille
a
male
of
adiuerse
,
or
contrarye
kinde
.
For
it
is
to
be
feared
,
lest
therby
the
vnkindlie
couplinge
against
kinde
,
passe
also
at
lengthe
vnto
men
:
beginning
at
thinges
of
smalle
regarde
,
and
so
crieping
on
further
.
Lertes
ther
is
nothing
to
be
suffr●d
for
other
to
folowe
:
wherof
mighte
procede
anye
chaunge
of
your
state
.
But
it
behoueth
you
(
forasmuche
as
the
lawes
haue
taken
charge
of
the
weightyer
thinges
)
to
foresee
with
all
diligence
,
that
nothinge
be
blame
worthy
in
these
smaller
.
He
that
reapeth
his
corne
,
and
gathereth
it
into
shefe
:
shall
not
glene
vp
the
eares
as
h●
goeth
.
Yea
,
let
him
leaue
some
of
the
gauelles
vngathered
:
that
the
niedie
mate
finde
and
be
relieued
by
.
The
clusters
of
grapes
also
,
by
chaunche
(
as
it
happeth
)
ouersene
in
the
gatheryng
:
shal●e
thou
leaue
to
the
poore
.
See
also
of
thine
Oliue
gather
,
that
thou
leaue
somewhat
to
the●m
that
haue
not
of
their
owne
.
For
there
cometh
not
so
greate
profite
to
the
owners
by
the
nighe
gatheryng
:
As
there
shall
come
good
wille
,
at
the
hande
of
the
poore
.
And
the
goodnes
of
the
lorde
shall
encrease
the
goodnesse
of
the
soile
,
that
the
frui●tes
mate
abounde
:
if
menne
shal
not
onely
haue
regard
to
their
owne
priuate
profecte
,
but
also
to
the
sustentation
of
other
.
Thou
shalte
not
mowseale
thine
Oxe
in
the
floore
,
whilest
he
treadeth
the
eares
.
For
it
is
vnmiete
to
shutte
them
fro
the
fruicte
:
that
haue
holpen
and
laboured
for
the
obreinyng
thereof
.
Neither
shall
ye
prohibite
the
waifaryng
man
to
taste
of
the
frui●tes
that
be
ripe
:
but
ye
shall
suffre
him
to
eate
his
fille
(
as
if
thei
ware
his
owne
)
whether
he
be
an
indweller
of
the
lande
,
or
a
foreiner
.
Reioisyng
in
so
susteryng
hym
to
take
his
pleasure
,
of
suche
as
be
ripe
,
but
none
shall
he
●ary
awaie
.
Neither
shall
the
Grape
gatherers
,
forbidde
suche
as
thei
miete
:
to
eate
of
the
Grapes
thei
beare
to
the
Presse
.
For
vnsittyng
it
is
,
to
grudge
the
giftes
whiche
the
lorde
hath
giuen
to
the
maintenaunce
of
our
life
:
to
suche
as
desine
to
take
pleasure
of
their
seasonablenes
,
beyng
now
at
the
highest
,
and
sone
ready
to
decaie
,
as
it
pleaseth
God
to
ordeine
.
Yea
,
if
any
man
of
a
shamefaced
maindēlines
,
for
lacke
of
audacitie
,
shal
strain
courtesie
to
take
theim
,
gently
prouoke
ye
them
.
If
thei
be
Israelites
,
in
the
name
of
companion
or
master
for
your
bloudessake
.
But
if
thei
be
foreiners
,
as
willing
them
to
take
part
of
suche
ghestan
commodities
as
God
hath
giuen
ye
,
for
the
time
of
the
yere
.
For
it
is
not
to
bee
iudged
as
coste
,
that
thou
sufferest
a
man
to
take
of
gentlenes
:
God
sending
ye
plentie
and
enough
of
all
good
thinges
.
Not
for
your
owne
vse
&
welfare
alone
:
but
also
that
ye
maie
liberally
giue
vnto
many
.
To
th
end
that
he
mighte
this
waie
declare
vnto
other
,
his
fauour
and
plentuous
hande
toward
you
in
suche
largenes
:
That
of
the
ouerplus
,
ye
maie
also
participate
vnto
many
And
he
that
shall
do
contrarie
herevnto
,
let
there
bee
giuen
vnto
hym
by
the
commune
Sergeaunt
of
the
batte
.xxxix.
stripes
with
a
waster
.
And
lette
hym
suffre
this
moste
dishoneste
punishemente
,
for
asmuche
as
where
he
was
fre
by
nature
,
he
hath
diminished
his
owne
dignitie
,
in
becomyng
slaue
vnto
lucre
.
And
a
goodly
thing
is
it
,
and
conueniente
for
you
that
haue
suffered
miserie
in
Egipte
,
and
in
your
passyng
the
wildernesse
:
to
regarde
theim
that
suffre
the
like
.
And
seyng
that
ye
by
the
mercifull
prouision
of
GOD
,
haue
obteined
plentie
:
to
geue
parte
of
the
same
vnto
the
nedie
,
moued
with
like
pitie
and
mercie
.
Beside
the
two
tenthes
whiche
I
haue
commaunded
ye
yerely
to
paie
(
the
one
to
the
Leuites
,
and
the
other
to
the
feastinges
)
lette
there
be
a
thirde
tenthe
also
giuen
the
thirde
yere
,
to
be
distributed
to
all
widowes
and
fatherles
that
lacke
.
The
firste
of
all
ripe
thynges
that
shall
happen
to
euery
manne
to
come
furthe
:
let
them
beare
into
the
house
of
the
lorde
And
there
(
hauyng
giuen
thanckes
vnto
GOD
,
for
the
grounde
that
bare
them
,
whiche
he
gaue
theim
to
possesse
:
and
the
holie
Sacrifices
beyng
finished
:
let
them
giue
the
firste
handseale
of
the
thynges
that
the
lawe
commaundeth
them
to
bring
,
to
the
Priestes
.
And
when
any
man
sh●l
haue
thus
done
with
his
fruictes
,
and
tithes
,
aswell
perteinyng
to
the
Leuites
,
as
other
:
and
shall
haue
banquetted
with
his
firstlynges
acordingly
,
and
is
aboute
to
retourne
home
to
his
owne
:
then
standing
against
the
Tabernacle
of
witnesse
let
hym
giue
thanckes
vnto
God
,
that
he
hath
vouchedsaulfe
to
deliuer
them
from
the
oppressions
of
the
Egipcianes
,
and
to
giue
theim
a
good
lande
and
a
large
to
occupie
,
and
vse
to
their
commoditie
and
pleasure
.
And
protesting
that
he
hath
yelded
his
tithes
acordyng
to
the
Lawes
of
Moses●let
hym
beseche
God
to
be
alwayes
mercifulle
and
fauourable
to
hym
.
And
that
it
maie
please
his
goodnesse
,
to
continue
indifferently
to
the
vniuersalle
nombre
of
the
Israelites
:
those
benefites
and
commodities
,
that
he
hath
alreadie
giuen
theim
,
and
to
heape
vnto
them
what
so
euer
more
ouer
maie
be
giuen
.
Let
suche
as
are
come
to
yeres
of
mariage
,
marie
with
maidens
free
borne
,
and
of
good
parentage
of
honeste
stocke
.
And
who
so
refuseth
to
mary
with
a
maiden
,
let
hym
not
couple
to
hym
one
that
hath
liued
with
another
manne
:
neither
suche
a
one
as
hath
forsaken
her
former
housebande
.
But
lette
not
the
free
borne
couple
with
the
bond
,
although
some
one
amonge
ye
sieme
forced
therto
,
with
feruencie
of
loue
.
For
it
is
mete
that
menne
should
bridle
their
desire
:
and
it
maketh
for
your
honour
.
Furthermore
,
let
there
be
no
mariage
made
with
the
commune
harlotte
:
whose
Matrimoniall
Sacrifices
God
wil
not
admit
,
for
the
dishonest
reproche
of
her
body
.
For
by
this
meanes
the
natures
of
your
children
shal
be
disposed
to
honest
courage
,
and
towarde
to
all
vertue
:
if
thei
shall
not
be
begotten
of
dishoneste
mariages
,
neither
of
the
luste
of
engendrure
with
those
that
are
bonde
.
If
any
man
hauyng
betrouthed
hymself
to
one
whom
he
taketh
for
a
maiden
,
shall
aftrewarde
finde
her
to
bee
none
:
it
shal
be
lawfull
for
hym
before
a
Iudge
to
accuse
the
wenche
,
vsyng
suche
proues
as
he
can
alledge
.
And
the
father
or
brother
of
the
maide
,
or
he
that
shal
seme
next
of
her
kynde
,
shall
defende
her
.
And
if
it
shall
be
Iudged
that
the
maide
hath
not
offended
,
lette
her
remaine
with
her
accuse
,
now
hauyng
no
power
to
putte
her
from
hym
,
excepte
she
giue
vnto
him
greate
and
vehement
causes
,
suche
as
cannot
be
gainesaied
.
But
if
he
haue
laied
this
crime
vpon
her
,
of
an
vnshame
faced
boldenes
,
and
without
cause
:
let
hym
receiue
for
punishement
.xxxix.
stripes
,
and
paie
vnto
the
father
fiuetie*
Sicles
.
Who
so
def●oureth
a
maiden
,
betrouthed
to
another
,
she
beyng
afore
perswaded
,
and
consentyng
to
thesame
:
let
them
bothe
dye
together
.
Because
thei
are
bothe
indifferently
wicked
.
He
for
his
perswasion
of
the
maide
,
to
suffre
so
filthie
a
dishonour
,
and
to
preferre
that
wickednes
before
lawful
mariage
:
and
she
for
that
she
consented
to
abandon
her
bodie
to
dishonestie
,
either
for
pleasure
or
lucres
sake
.
But
if
the
manne
haue
done
this
diede
,
hauyng
gotten
her
alone
in
some
place
where
she
could
haue
no
defendour
,
lette
him
alone
die
.
Who
so
def●oureth
a
Virgine
not
yet
betrouthed
to
another
,
lette
thesame
marie
her
.
But
if
the
father
be
not
contented
to
knitte
her
with
hym
,
let
the
transgressour
paie
fiuetie*
Sicles
,
He
that
will
be
deuorced
from
his
wife
,
dwellyng
with
hym
,
for
what
so
euer
cause
it
be
(
as
there
happen
many
vnto
men
)
let
him
confirme
by
writing
,
that
he
neuer
had
diede
of
matrimonie
with
her
.
That
is
to
saie
,
that
he
neuer
carnally
knewe
her
,
and
so
shall
she
receiue
power
to
dwel
with
another
,
whiche
afore
ware
wickednes
.
And
if
also
she
agree
not
wel
with
the
seconde
,
or
that
he
beyng
deade
,
the
former
would
marie
,
her
againe
:
let
it
not
be
lawfull
for
her
to
retourne
vnto
him
.
The
housebande
of
one
that
lacketh
issue
beyng
deade
:
let
his
brother
marie
the
widowe
.
And
the
child
betwene
them
borne
,
let
hym
nourishe
vp
to
the
succession
of
the
enheritaunce
,
namyng
hym
aftre
the
name
of
the
dead
.
For
if
ye
shall
doe
thus
,
it
shall
make
muche
for
your
commune
wealthe
,
in
that
the
name
of
the
kindredes
shall
neuer
be
extincte
:
and
the
possessions
shal
alwaies
remaine
vnto
the
bloud
.
And
it
shall
be
a
comforte
of
sorowe
vnto
the
woman
,
now
dwellyng
with
the
nexte
kindesman
of
her
former
housebande
.
But
if
the
brother
wille
not
marie
her
,
let
the
widowe
before
the
Senate
or
counsaile
,
thus
testifie
.
That
where
she
was
willyng
to
remaine
stille
in
the
lignage
,
and
to
beare
children
by
him
,
he
will
not
admit
her
.
But
rather
findeth
in
his
harte
to
offende
against
the
name
&
memorie
of
his
brother
.
And
the
Counsaile
demaunding
for
what
cause
he
abhorreth
the
mariage
:
whether
he
shall
shewe
a
cause
of
weight
,
or
of
no
weight
,
lette
them
encline
therunto
.
But
as
for
the
widowe
of
his
Brother
,
plucking
of
his
shoes
,
and
spittinge
in
his
face
:
lette
her
saye
vnto
him
that
he
is
worthie
to
suffre
this
ignominie
at
her
hande
,
for
that
he
hathe
founde
in
his
harte
to
hindre
and
empaire
the
name
,
and
memorialle
of
the
deade
.
And
lette
him
thus
departe
out
of
the
senate
,
hauing
this
reproche
during
his
lyfe
:
and
let
her
mary
to
whome
soeuer
she
wille
,
that
shall
afterwarde
require
her
.
If
any
manne
shall
haue
taken
prisoner
in
the
warres
,
a
mayden
,
or
maried
woman
,
and
be
desirous
to
haue
her
fellowshippe
of
bodie
:
let
him
not
touche
her
bedde
,
or
body
,
before
that
she
(
being
tonsed
,
and
hauing
taken
on
her
mourning
wiede
)
haue
be
moued
her
kinsfolke
,
and
friendes
that
perisshed
in
the
warre
.
That
when
she
shall
haue
satisfied
and
appeased
the
dolour
that
she
conceiued
for
them
:
she
may
then
conuerte
her selfe
to
the
banquet
and
mariage
.
For
it
is
a
goodly
and
a
decent
thing
,
for
a
man
that
goeth
about
to
get
him selfe
an
honeste
wife
:
to
seke
how
to
cure
her
greued
minde
:
and
not
to
neglecte
her
fauour
,
in
pursuing
only
his
owne
pleasure
.
And
thirty
daies
beinge
ones
passed
thus
(
for
that
is
enough
to
those
that
are
of
discretion
to
bemourne
euen
their
derest
beloued
)
let
her
then
go
to
and
mary
.
But
if
he
,
at
the
first
hauing
satisfied
his
luste
,
waxe
full
of
her
,
and
refuse
her
to
wyfe
:
let
him
not
haue
power
to
make
her
bonde
,
but
lette
her
go
whe●
she
wille
at
free
libertie
.
If
ther
shal
be
founde
any
younge
men
contempninge
their
parentes
,
or
not
yeldinge
dewe
honour
vnto
them
,
either
of
shamefacednes
or
sette
purpose
of
despighte
:
Firste
for
that
the
parentes
are
wonte
to
be
fittest
iudges
ouer
their
children
,
lette
theyr
fathers
,
with
woordes
correcte
them
.
Sayeng
that
thei
ioyned
not
matrimonie
betwiene
their
mothers
and
then
,
for
pleasures
sake
,
or
to
encreace
their
substaunce
in
layeng
eche
others
goodes
together
in
commune
:
but
to
opteine
children
that
mighte
nourisshe
them
in
their
age
,
&
ministre
vnto
them
what
thei
lacke
.
After
thou
warte
ones
come
in
to
this
worlde
,
we
diligently
brought
the
vp
with
gladnes
,
&
greate
thankes
vnto
god
for
the
,
sparinge
nothinge
that
mighte
sieme
in
any
wyse
to
make
for
thy
sauftie
,
profite
,
and
enstruction
in
all
honeste
knowledge
.
Nowe
therfore
(
for
that
it
is
miete
for
men
to
beare
with
the
faultes
of
youthe
)
lette
it
suffice
the
hetherto
to
haue
neclegted
thy
dewe
reuerence
vnto
vs
:
and
come
againe
nowe
into
the
right
waye
.
Confidering
that
God
him self
hainously
taketh
that
that
is
committed
against
the
father
:
for
that
he
him selfe
beinge
father
of
all
mankinde
siemeth
to
be
offended
when
offence
is
committed
againste
those
that
beare
the
name
of
father
with
him
:
and
can
not
haue
of
their
children
that
whiche
is
dewe
vnto
them
.
And
the
law
against
all
suche
is
an
vnmercifulle
iudge
:
the
whiche
we
wisshe
childe
thou
shouldest
not
proue
.
And
if
by
these
admonicions
,
the
lewdenesse
of
the
younge
man
shal
be
redressed
and
amended
:
lette
them
be
quyte
of
reproche
for
their
misdemeanour
,
and
offences
.
For
by
this
meanes
bothe
the
lawe
maker
shal
become
commendable
,
and
the
fathers
fortunate
:
whiche
shall
neither
see
sonne
ne
doughter
punisshed
.
But
if
the
parentes
woordes
,
and
good
enstruction
to
amende
,
shal
not
availe
,
but
that
thei
wyll
with
continual
dishonours
,
and
oultrages
against
them
,
make
the
lawes
their
implacable
ennemies
,
lette
him
be
broughte
for
the
of
the
Citie
by
the
parentes
them selues
,
and
the
multitude
folowing
,
and
lette
him
be
stoned
to
death
.
And
when
he
hathe
lyen
all
the
daye
,
for
all
menne
to
loke
vpon
:
lette
him
be
buried
in
the
nighte
.
So
let
them
also
be
handeled
that
are
condempned
of
any
capitalle
crime
by
the
lawe
,
aftre
what
sorte
so
euer
it
be
.
Lette
euin
the
very
ennemie
be
engraued
,
and
lette
no
corps
lie
withoute
buriall
.
For
that
ware
a
punisshement
beyonde
conscience
.
It
shall
not
be
lawfull
for
ye
to
make
any
lone
to
any
of
the
Hebrues
,
either
for
vsury
or
gaine
.
For
it
is
not
sittinge
that
menne
of
one
lignage
should
seke
gaine
with
that
,
that
God
sente
them
.
But
to
iudge
it
raither
gaine
,
to
haue
holpen
his
necessitie
,
and
to
thincke
that
he
shall
so
hothe
deserue
his
thancke
,
and
be
requyted
of
God
for
his
gentlenesse
.
Thei
that
haue
borowed
eyther
siluer
,
or
any
parcell
of
moyste
frutes
,
or
dried
:
let
them
(
referringe
the
matier
to
their
conscience
that
lent
them
)
paye
againe
their
lenders
with
good
will
,
and
gladnesse
:
thincking
that
the
thing
so
restored
is
laide
vp
euin
in
their
owne
house
and
custodye
.
And
that
it
shal
be
at
all
times
ready
agayne
for
them
when
thei
lacke
it
.
But
yf
they
shal
be
shameles
in
profering
,
&
payenge
it
home
again●
:
lette
them
not
so
muche
as
go
home
for
a
gauge
,
before
sentence
be
giuen
vppon
them
by
the
iudge
.
And
as
for
the
gauge
lette
them
requyre
it
of
some
neighbour
abrode
,
and
let
the
debtour
him self
without
contradiction
,
bringe
it
to
the
creditour
nowe
enterprising
vpon
him
with
the
aide
of
the
lawe
.
And
if
he
that
hathe
gauged
be
a
manne
of
substaunce
:
lette
the
creditour
kepe
the
gauge
vntle
the
restitution
of
the
lone
be
made
.
But
if
he
be
poore
,
let
him
redeliuer
it
before
the
sonne
set
.
Specially
,
if
the
pledge
be
a
garmente
,
that
he
maye
haue
it
to
slepe
with
,
acording
to
goddes
tendrenesse
that
naturally
pitieth
the
poore
.
As
for
his
querne
or
any
toole
of
his
shalte
thou
not
take
to
pledge
:
lesse
thei
should
also
be
diffurnished
of
the
instrumentes
perteininge
to
the
necessitie
of
their
liuinge
,
and
so
be
driuen
for
niedsnesse
to
greater
inconuenience
.
Let
him
that
hath
robbed
a
man
be
punisshed
with
deathe
.
But
lette
him
that
shall
haue
picqued
either
Golde
or
siluer
paye
the
double
.
Who
so
euer
shall
haue
slayne
the
thiefe
in
the
robbinge
of
his
house
,
lette
him
be
vnpunisshed
.
Yea
thoughe
he
ware
but
vndermininge
his
house
,
or
making
his
entry
therinto
.
He
that
hath
stollen
any
maner
of
beast
,
let
him
restore
the
value
.
iiij
.
folde
.
But
if
the
same
be
a
labouringe
oxe
:
he
shall
restore
the
value
.
v.
folde
.
And
he
that
shal
not
be
able
to
paye
the
somme
dewe
for
the
damage
:
shal
be
bonde
vnto
them
to
whome
the
beaste
stollen
shal
be
knowen
to
apperteine
.
A
manne
solde
vnto
his
kindesman
;
shal
be
bonde
to
him
sixe
yeres
,
and
the
seuenth
yere
he
shal
be
free
againe
.
But
if
he
shall
fortune
to
haue
a
childe
by
some
bondewoman
ther
,
and
for
the
loue
and
fauour
of
her
,
and
his
childe
,
be
content
to
serue
stille
:
lette
him
be
made
free
in
the
yere
of
Iubiley
(
whiche
is
the
fiuetieth
yere
)
&
be
deliuered
with
his
wife
and
children
free
also
.
If
any
manne
shall
finde
in
the
hyghe
way
,
either
golde
or
siluer
,
let
him
shewe
the
place
where
he
founde
it
,
and
sekinge
aftre
him
that
loste
it
,
'
restore
it
him
againe
.
Iudginge
the
profighte
which
redoundeth
vnto
him
by
another
mannes
losse
,
not
to
be
good
.
Likewyse
shall
be
done
with
any
kinde
of
catteille
that
a
man
shal
fortune
to
fijnde
a
straye
in
any
place
.
And
if
the
owner
of
the
same
shall
not
straight
waye
be
knowen
,
lette
him
kepe
it
with
him
at
home
saulfe
.
Protesting
GOD
,
that
he
entended
not
to
tourne
aside
,
or
hide
out
of
the
waye
,
any
thing
that
is
another
mannes
.
Lette
it
not
be
lawfulle
for
any
man
to
passe
by
a
beaste
in
any
sorte
euil
bestradde
,
or
fallen
in
the
myre
:
but
let
him
helpe
and
relieue
it
,
iudginge
it
to
be
his
owne
propre
grief
.
Let
them
also
shew
the
waye
vnto
them
that
are
ignoraunte
,
and
not
go
aboute
to
make
them selues
game
in
settinge
them
wronge
,
and
so
hinderinge
their
commoditie
.
In
like
maner
lette
no
man
saye
euil
against
him
that
is
absent
or
deafe
.
A
man
hurte
in
a
fraye
where
ther
was
no
weapon
vsed
:
shal
incontinent
be
reuenged
,
he
that
hurte
him
beynge
made
to
suffce
the
like
.
But
if
he
shal
be
caried
home
vpon
the
hurte
,
and
aftre
he
hath
lien
sicke
a
good
space
,
shal
fortune
to
salle
in
,
and
be
marred
:
let
him
in
who
the
faulte
is
,
paie
the
worth
of
the
beaste
to
the
owner
.
Let
theim
be
fensed
also
aboute
,
to
kiepe
of
suche
thinges
as
otherwise
by
sliding
or
rolling
,
might
perishe
.
Who
so
euer
hath
taken
any
thing
of
another
mannes
to
kepe
:
let
him
kepe
it
euen
as
a
relique
.
And
let
no
persone
consente
to
defraude
any
manne
of
thing
so
betaken
to
his
truste
.
Neither
manne
nor
woman
,
no
though
he
might
game
by
it
thousandes
of
poundes
:
as
beyng
sure
that
no
witnesse
could
chardge
him
with
all
▪
For
out
of
all
peraduenture
,
it
behoueth
euery
man
to
deale
iuffly
,
euen
for
conscience
sake
:
as
hauing
himself
a
full
witnesse
against
himself
.
Let
euery
man
therefore
doe
those
thinges
,
that
maie
cause
him
to
be
praised
of
other
:
hauyng
before
him
principally
the
reuerence
of
God
.
From
whom
no
lewdenesse
can
be
hidden
.
But
if
it
shall
fortune
this
man
so
put
in
truste
,
to
lose
the
thing
committed
to
his
custodie
,
and
cannot
be
founde
to
meane
any
practise
of
knauery
,
or
deceipt
in
the
matier
:
Let
him
go
vnto
the
seuen
Iudges
,
and
there
sweare
by
God
that
nothing
therof
was
loste
by
his
wille
,
or
throughe
his
defaulte
,
nor
no
piece
of
it
occupied
for
him
,
and
so
let
him
departe
acquited
therof
.
But
if
he
haue
occupied
neuer
so
li●le
a
part
of
the
thinge
,
so
deliuered
to
his
custodie
,
and
haue
so
lost
the
same
:
lette
him
be
condempned
to
make
recompence
for
the
whole
that
he
receiued
.
Like
as
I
haue
saied
for
the
saulfe
keping
of
thinges
,
if
any
manne
shall
with
holde
the
hire
of
the
labouryng
manne
,
that
toileth
and
drudgeth
with
his
body
:
let
hym
remembre
that
the
wages
of
the
poore
,
ought
not
to
be
kepte
backe
.
As
the
thing
whiche
god
hath
giuen
him
(
knowe
thou
well
)
in
steade
of
lande
and
other
possessions
.
Furthwith
therefore
contente
him
,
without
delaie
the
same
daie
.
For
God
wille
not
haue
the
labourer
defrauded
of
the
profite
of
his
labours
.
Punishe
not
the
sonne
,
for
the
fathers
faulte
:
but
let
the
children
rather
that
are
founde
vertuous
,
be
tendred
and
pitied
for
that
thei
haue
so
leude
fathers
or
mothers
,
and
not
hated
because
their
parentes
be
vicious
.
No
,
the
naughtines
of
the
sonne
,
is
not
to
be
imputed
to
the
parentes
neither
:
consideryng
that
young
men
will
doe
many
thinges
,
contrarie
to
the
discipline
of
their
parentes
,
vppon
a
self-willed
wilfulnesse
,
that
thincketh
skorne
to
be
taught
.
As
for
the
redgeling
or
guel●
persone
,
lette
him
be
abborred
,
and
his
compaignie
shonned
of
al
menne
:
as
one
whose
manhode
is
(
as
a
manne
would
saie
)
curtalled
or
clipped
awaie
,
and
the
fruicte
of
engendrure
,
whiche
God
gau●
vnto
man
for
the
encrease
of
our
kinde
,
for
his
parte
destroied
.
Yea
,
let
theim
bee
hunted
out
of
all
mennes
compaignie
,
as
murderers
of
mankinde
,
in
taking
await
that
,
that
should
haue
bene
the
cause
of
issue
aftrewarde
.
For
why
,
it
is
euidente
that
because
thei
had
loste
tofore
al
manlines
of
minde
:
therefore
thei
like
wise
be
came
conformable
of
bodie
.
So
shall
ye
also
doe
with
what
so
euer
thing
it
bee
,
that
siemeth
monstruous
to
the
beholders
It
shall
not
be
holden
lawfull
emong
ye
,
to
guelde
manne
,
woman
,
or
beaste
.
And
now
let
these
bee
as
statutes
and
lawes
,
peaceablie
and
quietlie
to
ioine
ye
into
one
commune
wealthe
.
And
the
tendrenes
of
God
,
when
he
shall
see
it
without
sedicion
:
shall
aduaunce
and
enhaunce
it
.
Let
the
time
neuer
be
sene
,
that
shall
altre
any
one
of
these
,
and
chaunge
theim
into
contrarie
.
But
forasmuche
as
there
●s
no
remedie
,
but
that
menne
shall
falle
into
busines
and
troubles
,
either
willinglie
or
vnwillinglie
:
Lette
vs
also
deuise
some
what
in
that
be
haulfe
,
that
through
foresighte
of
thinges
,
miete
to
be
done
:
ye
maie
haue
wholesome
remedies
,
when
nede
is
,
and
not
be
driuen
to
sieke
remedie
at
vnsette
steuin
,
when
the
daungier
lieth
in
your
lappes
.
But
that
ye
maie
possesse
and
enioie
the
lande
,
that
GOD
hath
giuen
ye
,
banishyng
sluggardise
,
and
kieping
your
mindes
in
continuall
exercise
,
to
the
practise
of
vertue
and
manhod
euen
when
ye
haue
gotten
it
,
that
ye
maie
liue
there
,
without
th
encursions
of
straungers
,
and
without
any
ciuile
discencion
,
to
vere
ye
or
trouble
ye
.
Throughe
the
whiche
tiu●le
discorde
,
if
ye
shall
falle
to
doyng
thinges
contrarie
to
your
forefathers
,
and
lette
stippe
their
ordenaunces
and
rules
:
or
shall
not
continue
in
the
lawes
,
whiche
the
Lorde
veliuereth
vnto
you
,
moste
assur
edly
good
for
what
so
euer
affaires
of
warre
ye
shal
haue
,
either
now
in
your
time
,
or
your
children
aftre
you
:
the
Lorde
shall
throwe
the
breakers
of
the
same
,
cleane
out
of
his
fauour
and
protection
.
When
ye
are
in
minde
to
warre
vpon
any
people
,
and
to
shewe
your
force
vpon
them
:
sende
firste
your
Heralde
vnto
them
though
thei
be
neuer
so
muche
bent
to
be
your
enemies
.
For
before
ye
lift
vp
weapon
against
theim
,
it
behoueth
ye
to
vse
communicacion
with
theim
,
declaryng
that
although
ye
haue
an
armie
of
great
power
,
and
horses
,
harneis
,
and
weapons
and
(
that
whiche
farre
passeth
all
these
)
God
your
fauourer
&
helper
:
yet
by
your
good
willes
ye
woulde
haue
no
warre
with
them
.
Neither
that
it
ware
any
pleasure
to
you
,
to
enriche
your selues
with
the
spoile
of
their
substance
:
but
rather
a
thing
that
ye
hate
,
if
it
maie
otherwise
be
If
thei
shall
leane
vnto
you
,
then
it
becometh
ye
to
kiepe
peace
:
Thincking
with
your selues
,
that
thei
are
your
bettres
in
strength
.
But
if
thei
wille
endamage
you
then
leade
ye
your
armie
against
theim
,
vsyng
God
for
your
heade
capiteine
and
gouernour
:
but
for
your
chiefteine
vndre
him
,
make
ye
some
one
of
passyng
wisedome
and
courage
.
For
where
there
are
many
gouernours
,
beside
the
hinderaunce
that
it
causeth
when
a
mannes
necessitie
moueth
him
to
vse
spiede
:
it
is
wonte
also
not
to
be
verie
prosperous
to
theim
that
vse
it
.
Lette
your
armie
bee
piked
of
the
strongest
,
and
hardiest
of
courage
●leaste
tournynge
their
backes
when
it
cometh
to
stripes
,
thei
profite
more
your
ennemies
then
you
.
Thei
that
late
haue
builded
,
and
not
yet
taken
one
yeres
commoditie
of
thesame
,
and
thei
that
haue
planted
either
vineyarde
or
horteyard
,
and
not
recemed
as
yet
any
fruictes
therof
:
lette
theim
bee
suffred
at
home
.
Like
wise
those
that
are
trouthplite
,
&
towarde
mariage
,
or
suche
as
are
newly
maried
:
least
vpon
longing
aftre
their
desires
,
thei
be
to
rendre
ouer
their
liues
.
And
sparing
theim selues
to
enioie
their
pleasure
,
shrincke
backe
for
the
nones
,
and
abasse
the
courage
,
vppon
regard
of
their
wiues
.
And
when
ye
shal
be
assembled
into
campe
,
lette
it
be
foresene
that
nothing
bee
done
out
of
course
,
to
muche
against
curtesie
.
And
when
ye
shall
besiege
any
fortresse
or
toune
of
defence
,
and
lacke
Timbre
for
the
making
of
your
engines
and
deuises
:
pille
ye
not
the
countrie
,
cutting
doune
the
trees
aboute
the
citie
or
fortresse
,
what
so
euer
it
be
:
but
sparingly
vse
them
.
Remembring
that
the
earthe
bringeth
theim
furthe
for
the
commoditie
of
manne
:
and
that
thei
would
laie
to
your
charge
,
if
thei
coulde
speake
,
that
vndeseruedly
ye
hurte
them
.
As
no
whitte
occasion
of
the
warre
,
and
those
that
gladly
would
haue
giuen
place
,
and
passed
into
some
other
quartre
,
if
it
had
bene
possible
for
them
.
When
ye
shall
haue
ouercomen
theim
in
the
fielde
:
flea
ye
as
many
as
stande
in
the
battaile
against
ye
.
The
residue
reserue
ye
to
paie
tribute
vnto
ye
:
the
Cananites
excepted
,
for
those
it
behoueth
ye
to
destroie
euery
mothers
sonne
.
And
haue
ye
a
specialle
regarde
in
the
skirmishe
or
battaile
,
that
no
woman
,
either
vse
the
appareille
of
menne
,
or
any
manne
,
the
appareille
of
women
.
Suche
then
was
the
ordre
of
the
commune
wealthe
that
Moses
left
.
Beside
these
he
deliuered
them
lawes
in
writing
fouretie
yeres
afore
,
of
the
whiche
we
will
treate
in
another
booke
.
Aftre
this
in
the
daies
folowynge
(
for
he
euery
daie
continually
preached
vnto
theim
)
he
deliuered
them
praiers
of
blessinge
and
banning
:
the
one
for
the
fulfillers
,
the
other
for
the
trangressours
of
the
lawe
.
Thērecited
he
vnto
them
the
verses
that
he
lefte
in
the
byble
,
consistnge
eche
one
of
.xii.
measures
the
piece
:
and
conteining
the
forewarning
of
thinges
to
come
,
acording
to
the
whiche
all
thinges
haue
happened
,
and
happen
at
this
present
.
So
to
the
poincte
,
that
it
can
not
be
said
that
he
missed
the
truthe
in
any
thing
.
These
bookes
deliuered
he
vnto
the
priestes
,
and
the
Arcke
.
In
the
which
he
left
the
ten
articles
of
the
lawe
,
whiche
we
commenly
calle
the
.x.
commaundementes
written
in
two
tables
,
and
the
Tabernacle
also
.
And
he
gaue
a
lesson
to
the
people
,
that
when
thei
had
conquered
the
lande
,
and
ware
satled
in
the
same
:
they
should
not
forgette
the
iniury
of
the
Amalechites
,
but
that
thei
should
make
a
voyage
against
them
,
and
take
reuenge
vpon
them
,
for
the
damage
and
displeasure
thei
did
them
,
when
thei
ware
in
the
deserte
.
And
that
when
thei
should
enioye
the
contrie
of
Cananie
,
and
should
haue
destroyed
the
whole
multitude
of
it
(
as
it
behoued
,
and
was
miete
for
them
)
thei
should
buylde
vp
an
altare
looking
towarde
,
the
Easte
in
some
place
,
not
farre
from
the
citie
of
the
Sichemites
,
betwene
the
two
mounteines
.
Garised
on
the
right
hande
,
and
Gibalo
on
the
left
hande
.
And
that
thei
should
place
their
whole
multitude
vppon
those
two
mounteines
beinge
deuided
into
two
equalle
partes
.
That
is
to
say
on
eche
hille
.
vi
.
tribes
,
with
the
leuites
,
and
priestes
and
all
.
And
that
thei
first
,
that
ware
in
the
mounte
Garisin
,
should
wysshe
all
felicitie
,
and
blessednes
vnto
those
that
ware
deuoute
in
the
religion
of
GOD
,
and
the
keping
of
the
lawes
,
&
threwe
not
at
their
hieles
those
thinges
that
Moyses
had
taughte
them
.
And
that
then
the
other
in
Gibalo
,
aftre
what
time
thei
had
luckely
giuen
their
good
consent
vnto
them
:
should
also
wishe
like
prosperitie
,
and
like
blessednes
to
the
like
doers
,
answerably
to
the
former
.
Wherunto
the
firste
should
againe
giue
like
lucky
consente
,
with
praisinge
them
.
That
done
he
willed
them
in
like
sorte
to
do
with
the
cursinges
,
answering
one
another
,
for
the
establisshing
of
the
lawes
that
should
be
giuen
them
.
And
that
the
maner
and
discipline
of
this
blessinge
,
and
cursing
,
mighte
neuer
falle
oure
of
vse
:
he
wrate
them
out
the
order
of
bothe
with
the
praiers
,
and
curses
therto
appertinente
.
The
whiche
also
when
he
died
he
wrate
vppon
eche
syde
of
the
aulter
,
where
he
enioyned
also
the
people
to
make
the
sacrifice
stondinge
,
that
the
Latine
calleth
Sacrificium
Solidum
,
and
aftre
,
not
to
offre
that
daye
anye
more
sacrifice
.
For
why
he
said
it
was
not
lawfulle
.
Thus
I
saye
did
Moyses
institute
these
thinges
,
and
the
people
of
the
Hebrues
from
daye
to
daye
obserued
them
forthe
on
.
The
nexte
daie
calling
the
whole
multitude
together
,
in
so
muche
that
there
was
neither
woman
nor
childe
,
ne
bonde
body
absence
:
he
charged
them
wondrefully
sore
to
take
hede
to
the
lawes
,
and
not
to
transgresse
them
.
But
that
as
nion
that
diligently
waied
goddes
minde
and
wille
:
thei
should
spare
none
that
offeded
against
them
,
neither
for
kindredes
sake
,
ne
for
feare
.
Nor
yet
as
thincking
any
other
cause
to
be
more
to
be
weighed
,
then
the
obseruacion
of
the
lawes
.
But
raither
yf
any
one
manne
of
their
kindered
or
any
whole
citie
,
would
go
about
to
disturbe
,
or
abrogate
the
ordinaunces
of
their
commune
wealthe
:
that
thei
should
take
vengemente
vpon
them
,
bothe
by
officer
,
and
without
.
And
that
if
in
suche
case
it
fortuned
them
to
haue
the
bettre
of
suche
aduersary
to
the
lawe
:
that
thei
shoulde
vtterly
destroy
him
or
them
,
not
leauing
an
agguelet
of
a
poincte
for
the
memorial
of
such
hopeloste
persones
,
if
it
ware
possible
.
And
in
case
thei
ware
not
able
to
reuenge
for
lacke
of
power
:
that
yet
they
should
so
worke
,
that
thei
myghte
well
shewe
that
those
thinges
ware
done
full
euyll
against
their
wille
.
And
the
multitude
forsothe
did
sweare
.
He
taught
them
to
,
howe
their
sacrifices
mighte
be
made
more
acceptable
vnto
God
,
and
how
thei
should
when
they
sette
forthe
to
the
warres
chose
their
lucke
by
stone
lottes
as
I
haue
shewed
afore
.
Iosua
also
prophesied
,
Moyses
yet
beyng
presente
among
them
.
And
Moyses
thus
wayeng
all
those
thinges
that
he
had
done
for
the
people
,
bothe
concerning
warre
,
and
peace
in
makinge
them
lawes
,
and
teachinge
them
an
ordre
of
a
commune
wealthe
,
by
the
whiche
if
thei
directed
their
steppes
,
thei
mighte
enioye
a
prosperous
blessednes
:
signified
vnto
them
,
that
God
had
giuen
knowledge
that
thei
should
in
time
to
come
forsake
his
lawes
and
ceremonies
:
and
therfore
suffre
muche
affliction
and
aduersitie
.
In
sorte
that
their
londe
should
be
euen
filled
with
their
ennemies
.
Their
Cities
,
and
townes
beaten
downe
smothe
to
the
grounde
,
the
Temple
burned
,
and
they
them
seues
beynge
solde
,
should
serue
as
thralles
vnto
men
that
should
take
no
pitie
of
their
calamities
.
And
that
when
thei
suffred
these
thinges
thei
should
sore
repente
them
of
their
transgressions
,
but
then
in
vaine
.
God
notwihstanding
that
fourmed
,
and
made
ye
shal
restore
ye
againe
vnto
your
citezins
,
bothe
their
Cities
,
and
the
Temple
.
And
the
losse
of
these
quoth
he
shall
happen
ofte
ner
then
ones
or
twyse
.
Then
Moyses
encouraging
Iosua
to
marche
out
with
the
armye
against
the
Cananites
(
as
one
assured
to
haue
God
his
ayder
in
all
his
entreprises
)
and
prai
enge
for
prosperous
lucke
,
and
successe
,
for
all
the
whole
multitude
,
saieth
.
Seinge
that
I
must
departe
vnto
our
forefathers
,
and
God
hathe
appoincted
this
the
daye
of
my
departure
vnto
them
:
I
openly
confesse
before
ye
all
yet
beyng
aliue
,
and
present
with
you
:
the
thanckes
that
Iowe
vnto
him
,
and
now
giue
him
,
not
onely
for
the
regarde
that
he
alwaye
had
to
ye
,
to
tourne
fro
ye
that
that
was
euill
,
and
to
giue
vnto
ye
that
that
was
good
:
but
also
that
it
pleased
him
to
succoure
me
when
I
had
niede
of
his
helping
hande
,
in
all
my
cares
and
troubles
of
minde
,
for
your
reformacion
,
and
amendement
into
bettre
,
and
shewed
him selfe
tendre
vnto
vs
in
all
our
affaires
.
Or
raither
that
it
pleased
him
to
take
in
hande
his
selfe
to
leade
in
,
and
let
out
,
vsinge
me
as
a
lieuetenaunte
,
and
ministre
of
the
benefites
,
wherwith
he
would
blesse
your
people
.
For
the
whiche
nowe
at
my
leaue
taking
,
I
thoughte
it
conuenient
,
and
fitting
with
my
duety
,
first
to
prayse
and
magnifie
together
with
you
,
the
mighty
power
of
GOD
,
the
whiche
shal
also
shewe
him self
carefulle
for
you
in
times
to
come
.
And
he
,
yea
euen
he
shal
yelde
againe
to
you
a
thanckefulnes
,
of
his
gentlenes
,
for
your
thanckefulnes
of
duetie
:
wher
throughe
he
shall
make
you
confesse
in
conscience
,
that
ye
are
for
his
bounteousnes
bounde
to
reuerence
,
worshippe
,
and
honour
him
,
and
to
haue
his
lawes
in
price
.
Bothe
those
whiche
he
hath
giuen
you
,
and
per
hereafter
shall
,
that
ye
maye
kepe
him
fauourable
vnto
you
:
of
all
stores
the
moste
goodly
treasure
.
For
manne
him selfe
that
is
a
lawe
maker
,
becommeth
a
bittre
ennemye
,
when
he
seeth
his
lawes
broken
,
sette
at
noughte
,
and
throwen
vndre
foote
.
But
be
not
ye
in
wille
diere
brethren
,
for
the
tendre
loue
of
GOD
,
to
proue
what
maner
of
one
he
is
,
when
he
beginneth
to
kindle
into
wrathe
for
the
contempte
of
the
lawes
,
whiche
he
gaue
vnto
you
,
as
the
maker
of
them
all
.
Moses
speaking
these
woordes
,
euin
to
the
laste
farewell
of
his
life
,
and
prophecieng
the
destenies
of
euery
seuerall
tribe
,
with
manye
woordes
of
good
fortune
and
chaunce
:
the
whole
multitude
braste
out
into
teares
,
so
that
the
women
also
wringinge
their
handes
,
and
throwinge
their
armes
abrode
,
shewed
the
stronge
sorowe
that
thei
felte
for
his
death
now
at
hande
.
Yea
the
children
cryenge
,
and
sobbinge
aboue
the
rest
,
as
lesse
able
to
bridle
their
grief
and
lamentacion
,
declared
by
their
pietifull
wailinges
that
their
vnderstode
,
the
wonderfulle
vertue
of
him
,
and
the
excellencie
of
his
doynges
,
aboue
the
course
of
their
age
.
And
to
saye
all
,
the
sorowes
of
the
younger
,
and
the
elder
,
straue
as
it
ware
in
balaunce
,
for
the
maistery
,
acording
as
thei
diuersely
felte
in
their
minde
.
For
the
one
,
knowing
by
experience
what
a
gouernour
,
and
chiefteine
thei
loste
:
lamented
their
lacke
for
the
time
to
come
:
and
the
other
bothe
sorowed
for
that
,
and
also
and
yet
more
,
because
he
was
berafte
them
before
thei
had
well
tasted
his
pierelesse
wysedome
.
A
manne
mighte
gesse
the
greatnesse
of
the
lamentacion
,
and
mone
of
the
multitude
:
by
that
that
happened
vnto
Moyses
him selfe
.
For
where
he
had
almoste
assured
him selfe
all
the
dates
of
his
lyfe
,
that
his
departure
out
of
this
worlde
should
neuer
any
whitte
trouble
him
(
as
the
thing
that
he
muste
necessarily
suffre
by
the
wil
of
God
,
and
natures
lawe
)
yet
was
he
by
the
compassion
of
the
dolour
of
the
people
compelled
to
let
falle
the
teares
.
And
goynge
forthe
together
to
the
place
wher
he
should
departe
fro
them
,
thei
al
folowed
him
,
howling
for
sorowe
.
And
those
that
ware
farthest
of
,
Moyses
commaunded
with
the
beckening
of
his
handes
to
staye
stil
ther
aloofe
.
And
those
that
ware
nierer
,
with
comfortable
wordes
,
he
entreated
that
thei
woulde
not
bring
aftre
him
their
teares
any
nigher
to
make
his
farewell
more
dolorous
.
And
thei
thinkinge
it
miete
to
geue
him
place
therin
,
that
he
mighte
departe
his
owne
way
as
him
siemed
best
:
tourned
their
heades
into
eche
others
bosome
&
sobbed
vp
their
sorowes
with
many
salt
teares
among
them selues
,
&
with
many
a
longe
eye
aftre
Moyses
.
Who
was
accompanied
to
the
place
only
with
the
fathers
of
the
Counselle
,
the
highe
prieste
Eleasarus
,
and
Iosua
now
chiefteine
.
And
when
he
was
comen
to
the
mounteigne
named
Abary
(
a
very
highe
hylle
ouer
against
Iericho
,
geuing
a
goodlieye
vnto
those
that
are
on
it
,
into
the
pleasant
londe
of
the
Cananites
,
farre
and
wyde
aboute
,
he
willed
the
counseil
to
departe
.
And
as
yet
takinge
leaue
of
Eleasarus
and
Iosua
,
and
talkinge
with
them
,
he
vanisshed
in
a
noque
of
the
hille
,
beynge
soubdenly
ouercaste
with
a
cloude
.
He
wrate
neuerthelesse
in
the
holye
bookes
(
whiche
we
calle
the
byble
)
that
he
was
dead
.
Fearing
lesse
thei
should
take
vp
on
them
to
saye
that
he
departed
quicke
vnto
God
,
for
the
incomparable
vertue
that
was
in
him
.
He
liued
in
all
,
a
hundred
and
twenty
yeres
.
Of
the
which
he
continued
.xl.
in
his
gouernaunce
,
lacking
but
one
moneth
.
He
tooke
his
leaue
the
laste
moneth
of
the
yere
called
of
the
Macedonies
Dwistre
,
and
of
the
Iewes
Adar
,
in
the
chaunge
of
the
mone
.
And
he
excelled
in
witte
all
the
menne
that
euer
ware
,
and
did
all
that
he
did
with
goodly
aduisement
&
discrecion
.
He
was
eloquent
,
and
faire
spoken
in
vttering
his
mynde
to
the
people
.
But
so
bridlinge
his
affeccions
that
a
man
woulde
haue
thoughte
ther
had
bene
none
in
him
.
But
that
he
knewe
raither
the
name
of
them
,
by
that
he
sawe
them
in
other
:
then
the
worcking
of
them
,
by
aught
that
he
felte
in
him self
.
A
chiefteine
with
the
best
,
and
moste
expert
,
but
suche
a
Prophete
as
none
was
againe
:
so
that
what
soeuer
he
spake
,
god
him selfe
mighte
haue
bene
thoughte
to
haue
spoken
it
.
Aftre
he
was
thus
with
drawen
from
this
worlde
,
the
people
be
,
mourned
him
thirtye
daies
.
with
suche
mone
,
as
neuer
had
bene
sene
so
great
amonge
the
Hebrues
for
any
mishappe
.
And
not
onely
thei
that
had
had
experience
of
him
,
ware
sorye
that
thei
lacked
him
:
but
thei
also
that
redde
his
lawes
ware
muche
kindled
with
the
desire
of
him
,
as
folkes
gessinge
by
the
worcke
,
what
excellencie
was
in
the
woorckeman
.
Let
this
then
suffice
aftre
this
maner
to
haue
declared
the
passage
of
Moises
fro
this
lyse
to
euerlastinge
immortalitie
.